Secrets in Equestriaby SillyponymeChaptersSunsetPony in BlackSunset and PinkieSunsetGlisten Guard and Shining DutyGlisten Guard and Shining DutySunset, Glisten Guard and Shining DutySunset and ApplejackSunset and RaritySunset , Pinkie/Pinkamena and GildaPinkamenaSunsetTrixiePinkamenaPinkamenaSunsetSunset and HonorPinkamena and ZecoraPinkamena and FriendsSunset and FriendsRarityPinkamena, her friends and Sunset.SpikeSpike and EmberSpike and EmberSpike and EmberSpike and EmberSpike, Ember and TwilightSunset/Sun FlarePinkamena and her friendsSunset, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow DashSunsetAuthor's Note Each chapter will be named after the character(s) that the chapter focuses on. There are episodes from the series in here but there will be some obvious differences. If at any point during the story that the rating should go up or a tag needs to be added, please let me know. Sunset It had been a long day of studying and Sunset Shimmer was exhausted. She had been so tired; she had fallen asleep in the library. It didn’t take her long at all to fall asleep but unlike most nights, this was the start of a journey she didn’t know she would have. It had been a few years since she started studying under Princess Celestia and it wasn’t that long ago a new student joined her School for Gifted Unicorns. The students name was Twinkle Spark or something like that, Sunset didn’t care though, she had her studies. There was no time to get to know other ponies. Unfortunately, said student would have a lot to do with Sunset and Sunset wouldn’t even know it. Sunset had been peacefully sleeping when a knock came to her window. She hadn’t heard the knock until it got louder and louder and she finally popped her head up from her pillow. She looked toward the door and then to the window and saw a shadowy figure. The pony was completely covered in black. The pony was covered up in such a way meant to keep others from seeing the type of pony she was. Luckily the sex of the pony wasn’t hidden, not that it gave much away but at least it was something. It was obviously a mare based on the pony’s size. “Who are you and what are you doing at my window?” The pony outside her window didn’t say anything but she did shake her head and then made the signal that said “I’m watching you.” The pony then jumped off the window sill. Sunset was a little freaked out by this but did her best to keep herself calm. “Relax Sunset, go to sleep and forget from this anomalous moment.” When morning came, Sunset woke up refreshed and ready for another day. “What a nightmare.” She said, honestly believing that it had just been a dream. She lifted many a books off the shelves and found a very interesting one. The cover had a golden unicorn on it. “Did Celestia send this to my room last night because I haven’t seen this book before? Perhaps that was the reason for the weird dream I had?” Sunset opened up the book and read through it. She stopped when the Elements of harmony came up. “Hmm, where have I heard of the elements of harmony?” She stood up and pulled book after book off the shelves. It took some time but she finally found the book she was looking for. “Ahh, Predictions and Prophecies.” She flipped open the book to the E section. “See Mare in the Moon? I always thought the Mare in the Moon was just an old ponies tale.” Her interest now peaked, Sunset flipped to the M section. “The Mare in the Moon, myth from olden times, pony who wanted to rule over Equestria, Hmmm?” She continued to read and then gasped. “I must inform Princess Celestia!” Sunset grabbed her book Princess Celestia gave to her, opened it up and began to write. Once she finished her note, she closed the book and hoped for a quick response. Until her book buzzed, she paced nervously. Lucky for her, the book buzzed seconds after she sent her letter. She quickly opened her book and read what Princess Celestia had sent. She quickly read through and then gasped. “What does she mean I have to stop reading and they aren’t dusty, they’re antique? I must speak with her face to face.” Sunset ignored the rest of what was written and shut the book. She ran out of the library and toward her mentors room. When she arrived, she knocked on the door before running into the room. “Princess Celestia, forgive the intrusion but I can’t believe that you don’t want to take action.” Celestia let out a sigh and sat down. “Sunset, you need to relax and have some fun for a change.” “I have plenty of fun, right now we have a serious problem to take care of. Nightmare Moon can’t be allowed to return.” Sunset tapped her hoof impatiently. “You must also learn patience my dear student. My assignment is simple Sunset. You are going to Ponyville and I want you to make some friends. Now I want you to go get packed and get ready to go. I have a place for you to live. It’s a small library there, it should make you happy. Now this isn’t a suggestion, this is an assignment and I expect you to take it seriously.” Sunset was about to retort but Celestia cut her off. “Don’t argue Sunset, you are going to Ponyville and you will at least try to make friends. If you trust me at all, you will do this. I also want you to check up on the Summer Sun Celebration. If you absolutely have to work, check up on the celebration while you are there.” Sunset grunted and left in a huff to get ready to go. How could Celestia send her away to do something so pointless? “Friends aren’t going to help me; I need to find a way to keep Nightmare Moon from returning.” She spent an hour packing and then another half an hour double checking. She had to solve this somehow but how. She understood the need to make sure the Celebration would go well but she wasn’t about to make friends. Once she arrived at her temporary home, she unpacked all her things and then took to the streets. Her first stop was Town Hall. It only made sense after dropping off her luggage at the library. Town hall was closest to the library. Sunset walked up the steps and opened the door to the building and looked around in awe. She never expected an ordinary building in an ordinary town to look so good. The ribbons and flowers that adorned the building were a sight to see. “Hello, excuse me, are you Rarity?” “Please wait just a moment; I’m ‘in the zone’ as it were.” Rarity finished what she was doing and then turned around. “I am Rarity and you, ahh. Your coiffure, did you not brush it this morning?” “What, no, I’m in a hurry. I, wait, where are you dragging me off to.” Sunset asked while getting dragged out of the building. Rarity hadn’t dragged her too far but to a building with the words Carousel Boutique on it. “Why are we here?” Rarity ran off to grab some hairstyle products and some of her dresses and other articles of clothing. Without even asking, she fixed up Sunsets mane and tried to get Sunset to try on her clothes. “Now tell me dear, where are you from?” Sunset backed away from Rarity a little freaked out by the mare in front of her. “I’m from Canterlot--” Sunset stopped when Rarity squealed. “Oh Canterlot, the glamour, the sophistication, I’ve dreamt of going there myself.” Rarity looked down at the clothing she had and shook her head. “Emeralds, what was I thinking? Absolutely not.” She left to get something else of which Sunset didn’t want any part of. Sunset ran out as fast as she could and got some distance between her and Rarity. With that frightening experience over with, she was ready to go to Sweet Apple Acres. She searched for somepony to ask where the farm was when a very pink pony walked over to her. “Seems nice enough.” Sunset thought but quickly regretted trying to talk with the mare. “Hello, I--” The Pink pony gasped and took off like a rocket. “Never mind, I have a map anyway. I should have done that to begin with.” Sunset pulled out her map when she got tackled to the ground. “Ow, what the hay?” “Oh, sorry. I was trying out a new trick and messed it up.” The pony that tackled Sunset apologized. “Who are you?” “My name is Sunset Shimmer and I’m just gonna make a wild guess here but you must be Rainbow Dash.” Rainbow nodded. “Well, shouldn’t you be clearing the clouds?” “Nah, I will do it later. I’m gonna be a wonderbolt, so I have training to do.” “You, a wonderbolt, no way you could be a wonderbolt. You can’t even clear the skies.” Sunset taunted and smiled smugly. Rainbow wasn’t about to let Sunset question her ability and so she would prove to her just how good she is. “Watch this.” In a flash, Rainbow Dash flew off and seconds later landed with a smug smile. Sunset’s smug smile dropped into one of shock. “Ten seconds flat.” Rainbow looked at Sunset and laughed as she flew around. “You are a crack up Sunset Shimmer. Catch ya later.” Rainbow flew off. “Seriously, what kinds of ponies live here?” Sunset continued and then heard a crack of something around her. She flipped around and looked back and forth. To one side of her, she saw a black dressed pony. It was the same pony from the night before. Sunset took a step back when the pony disappeared. She couldn’t ignore it; the pony had been at her window and had to have something to do with Nightmare Moons return. “She must know that I want to stop Nightmare Moons return and now she wants to stop me. That has to be it and so the sooner I finish, the sooner I can get the important things done.” Sunset looked at her map and found Sweet Apple Acres not too far away. She carried her map in her magic as she made her way toward the farm. Sunset was halfway there when her ears caught the sound of some rather beautiful music. She found herself moving toward the sound. When she arrived at the source, she found a yellow Pegasus with a pink mane conducting some birds. The birds stopped their singing and so Sunset took this time to say hello. “Hi, that was very good.” The Pegasus jumped and turned around. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to frighten you. I’m Sunset Shimmer, who are you?” The Pegasus said something but it wasn’t clear. “Come again?” Again the Pegasus answered but it was still quiet. “Ok then, I’ll just be leaving then.” Sunset left and wondered if that hadn’t been the pony to do the music. “No, she was teaching animals, not ponies. Nut case, a quiet one but one all the same.” She continued on her way to the farm. She dreaded the moment she would get there. She didn’t like a lot of places, mainly those that didn’t have the princess around but a farm was at the top of her dislike list. She even had a list of things at the farm that made her dislike the farm. The animals, the smell the animals made, the country folk who lived there and the weird ways they spoke. There were more but those were definitely the top reasons. It wasn’t long before Sunset arrived and despite her feelings, she tried to look happy. Who was she trying to kid, she wasn’t really trying. She put on a clearly fake smile and walked up to the farm pony bucking the trees. “Hi, you must be Applejack.” “Eeyup, how may I help you?” Applejack wiped the sweat from her brow. “You are the one preparing the food for the celebration?” Sunset asked ready to run the moment Applejack said yes. The smell of animal was starting to reach her nose and Applejacks speech was already starting to bug her. ‘Seriously, eeyup, how is that equine?’ Sunset thought to herself but smiled in an attempt to be nice. “Yep, that’s me alright. Now come with me, you should try some food before you head off. What kind of friend would I be if didn’t feed you somethin’. You’re stomachs a growlin something fierce.” Applejack continued to talk as she led the way. Sunset hadn’t even noticed that she was hungry until Applejack mentioned it. Perhaps she could stay just to fill her stomach a bit. She hadn’t eaten all day and Celestia had already set the sun. ‘I really should bring snacks with me when I do things like this.’ Sunset was snapped out of her daze when she heard her name being yelled. “Who, why, what happened? Oh right, he he, sorry.” “Don’t you worry none, you have been awfully busy today.” Applejack hoofed over some food for the celebration and chuckled at how fast Sunset ate. “Dog gone, you were hungry weren’t you?” Applejack noticed the blush appear on Sunset’s face. “No need to be embarrassed sugarcube, we’ve all had our moments. Now I could use some help with the food, care to help me take it all to town hall?” “I would love to help but it’s been such a big day and I’m exhausted.” Sunset let out a forced yawn. “All I need for you to do is pull a wagon, sure you can’t help?” Sunset groaned and surrendered. “Ok, I’ll help, but let’s hurry. I have a lot to do and it’s been a long day.” Applejack pulled one of the wagons over and gave one to Sunset to pull. Sunset really didn’t have time for this, she had to find some way to stop Nightmare Moon and all the distractions weren’t helping. Once the food was dropped off at town hall, Sunset hurried off to her temporary living quarters. She opened the door and the lights flicked on with ponies screaming “surprise” in conjunction with party whistles. Sunset jumped a mile into the air. “What, why?” Sunset screamed when all the different noises went off and a very pink pony walked over to her. “Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie and I met you earlier today. I threw you this awesome party, were you surprised? Huh huh huh?” “Have you ever been in a library before, there aren’t parties there.” “But what kind of welcome would this be there weren’t a party involved?” Pinkie asked. Sunset shook her head and ran to the stairs and up them. She slammed the door shut and put in some ear plugs. “Crazy ponies in a crazy town, I can’t wait to get out of here.” She pulled out her book and read through the prophecy again. “Nightmare Moon has to be stopped, but how?” Sunset growled as she realized that the sun was about to rise. She had been up all night because of ponies. “Now I have no time to figure out how to stop this. If Princess Celestia hadn’t sent me here and just focused on the problem to begin with we may have been able to stop this.” Sunset looked toward the door. “It’s not like these ponies helped any. I don’t have time to figure this out now.” Sunset was about to search through some more books when a knock came to the door. “Who is it?” Sunset asked irritably. “Darling, you’ve had a long day but please come watch the sunrise.” Rarity said through the door. “Dang ponieskeeping me from doing what I need to do.” Sunset growled and walked out of the room. As grumpy as she was, she did have to admit that she did enjoy this tradition. She walked out of the Golden Oak Library and ran to Town Hall. Pinkie was the first to greet her but Sunset paid no attention. She was far too worried about what would happen or not happen depending on how she looked at it. Mayor Mare had introduced Celestia but as she feared, Nightmare Moon appeared. Nightmare moon was calling them her subjects. ‘That’s a joke.’ Sunset thought and then chuckled at Rainbow Dash. She looked like she wanted to attack Nightmare Moon and Rainbow probably would have had it not been for Applejack holding her back. Nightmare Moon chuckled as well and asked if she was not royal enough for them. She also asked if any pony knew who she was. Sunset couldn’t help but speak up. Unfortunately Pinkie decided to guess with a bunch of ridiculous names. Nightmare Moon ignored Pinkie. “Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?” With Pinkie Pies muzzle muffled, Sunset finally had the chance to speak. “I did Nightmare moon and I know why you’re here.” Nightmare Moon was about to respond when the mare in black jumped up beside Nightmare Moon. “You, why are you following me?” “You fool, you have no idea what Nightmare Moon can do, she will save Equestria.” The pony in black said. Nightmare Moon turned to the pony in black and smiled. “I like this one.” She said as she pointed to the smaller mare beside her. “Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last.” With that said, Nightmare Moon turned to mist and disappeared. Pony in BlackThe pony in black watched as Rainbow Dash flew out of the building and tried to chase down the mist but it was too fast for her. She smiled as she followed Sunset Shimmer and the others out of the building but kept out of sight. “Fools, you had better not mess this up.” The pony kept her distance and followed Sunset and the others to the Golden Oaks Library. She peeked in from one of the windows and listened to the conversation. She heard something about Sunset being in league with the pony in black. “The rainbow one is a real spitfire isn’t she?” Then the one with the hat, Applejack, started talking about Sunset not having anything to do with the pony in black but Sunset did know what was going on. “No, she has no idea what’s going on. No pony in the world of Equestria knows.” The disguised pony heard a noise behind her and ducked into the bush near the window she was peeking into. “Panicked ponies, I suppose I know how they feel.” The pony in black stood back up as the group inside left. The pony was very careful to keep herself hidden. She wanted to go into the Everfree Forest before the others could go in but getting ahead the group without being seen would be impossible. Teleportation was easy but teleporting to places she hadn’t been to was a little more difficult for her to get to an exact spot and she wouldn’t allow herself to be caught. For now, she would just follow. The question was when they would go in? “Seriously, just go in already, or don’t, that would be better.” Whether the small group went in or not, she was going to meet with Nightmare Moon and talk with her about how to beat Celestia. After some more talk from the pony’s she was following, the pink pony, Pinkie Pie, began hopping into the forest with the others behind her. The pony in black sighed with relief and followed the group in, hiding behind trees as she went. She had to admit that learning about the forest was interesting. “A forest that governs itself, fascinating, I really should have studied up on this forest more.” The mare saw a purple mist fly by and soak into the ground. “What are you doing?” The ground beneath the group collapsed and they all went tumbling down the side of the mountain. “Come on Nighty, don’t kill the group. Save the punishment for Celestia.” The mare ran over to the cliffs edge and looked over it to see the group on the ground safe and sound. “Phew.” The pony in black took the long way down the cliff to see the group was gone. “Great, which way do I go?” The sounds of a roar up ahead was the only indication of where to go. “I’m glad I didn’t come in here first after all.” The mare ran as fast as she could to catch up to the group so as not to get lost again. The forest was like a giant maze. “How do they even know where they are going?” The pony caught up just in time to see the yellow one, Fluttershy, getting licked by a manticore. “Really, how dangerous could this place really be if Manticores are friendly?” The pony in black followed close behind still hiding behind the flora when Sunset decided to turn around. The pony in black heard Rainbow Dash tell her to come out. “They’re angry that I’m following them.” She knew she was following them and she knew they knew. As long as she didn’t pop out from behind the trees, they would just be wasting their time waiting. Soon enough, they stopped calling out for her and moved on. The white pony, Rarity, was complaining about the muck. “Really, out of everything here and you’re going to complain about a little mud?” The only light left in the forest disappeared and the trees stood out with scary faces. “You’re kidding me Nighty, your trying to scare them away with trees. Admittedly, it is freaky.” The pony kept hidden behind a tree and then she heard it, singing. “Why am I not surprised that the insane one is the one singing?” The pony in black asked as she tried not to listen. Once Pinkie decided to finally stop singing, the pony in black couldn’t help but laugh a bit as well. “This doesn’t change the fact that she is a looney.” The pony stopped laughing shortly after the rest stopped. She continued to follow until they came to a river with a sad serpent. Before the mare could even make a comment, she was whisked away in a mist of purple. She freaked out a bit until she was safe on the ground again. “Hey, what’s going on?” Nightmare Moon appeared in front of the masked pony. “Hello, you are loyal to me?” “Of course, Celestia has failed Equestria and I know you can stop her.” The mare in black bowed before Nightmare Moon. “Wonderful, help me by keeping the six friends away from me.” Nightmare Moon disappeared into the darkness. The mare nodded and turned around. The bridge was intact but perhaps she could fix that. She cut the ropes holding up the bridge. “That should delay them long enough.” The pony backed up as the group came to the bridge. “Of course the rainbow one would fly over. How do I delay her?” A faint whisper blew through the air saying “Wonderbolts.” “What does that ohhhh, got it.” The Rainbow Dash kept calling for somepony to come out. The mare in black rolled her shoulders and walked forwards. “Hello.” “Who are you, what do you want?” Rainbow asked. “That is not important, what is important is you being the best flyer in Equestria and the fastest at that. Let’s not forget the bravest.” “Yes, it’s all true.” “Allow me to help you become a wonderbolt.” “Seriously, you can do that?” The pony in black nodded. “Let me just get these ropes tied up and-” Rainbow Dash was cut off. “No, it’s either your dream or them. Surely you won’t let a pony you just met ruin your dreams.” “Hey, I may not know her but I only have this one chance to help save Equestria, I can fulfill my dreams another time and besides, I can’t leave my friends hanging.” “This is the biggest mistake of your life, you are helping to ruin lives by this choice, you will see that!” With that the pony in black ran off into the mist. She ran into the castle and tried to find Nightmare Moon. She ran past the room with the elements and up the stairs leading into another part of the castle. “Nightmare Moon, they’re coming!” “Then I will meet them.” Nightmare Moon disappeared leaving the pony in black alone. She walked around waiting for Nightmare Moon to return. Once Nightmare Moon returned, Sunset was with her. The pony in black hid behind some curtains to stay out of the way. The two mares talked with each other for some time. The mare now standing behind the curtains was confused. “Why isn’t Sunset Shimmer trying to do something? What good does talking about how Nightmare Moon won’t succeed do? Why doesn’t Nightmare moon end this now and kill her? Third times the charm right; not that I agree with killing them. Nightmare moon must succeed, so sacrifices must be made; for the sake of Equestria.” The mare thought as yelling from the others came echoing down the hall. Sunset’s eyes sparked and in her mind, she could hear talking. “You are not the pony we were expecting. Still, you seem to have great ability with magic. I suppose we will see how this goes. I believe you are equally qualified to control me, the element of magic.” The others from Sunset’s group appeared. Sunset started explaining to Nightmare Moon how each of her acquaintances represent an element of harmony. This didn’t make any difference because from what Nightmare Moon and the pony in black could tell, the sixth element never appeared. Then it happened, Sunset started to glow and a crown appeared on her head. The mare jumped from behind the curtain and ran at Nightmare Moon. She had to try and save her but she was too late. Nightmare Moon had been hit by the rainbow ray. The pony in black looked around and then ran off. “Sunset you fool, you are only helping to doom equestria. I swear one way or another, you will be stopped from helping Celestia. The Princess will pay, one way or another, she will pay.” Sunset and PinkieAfter freeing Luna from Nightmare Moon, everypony but Sunset was surprised to find that Luna was Celestia’s sister. It wasn’t shocking at all if you knew the story. Once the shock died down, they returned to Ponyville. Sunset was ready to leave but decided the element bearers needed to stay close and so Sunset asked to stay. Celestia was more than happy to let her stay and then left with the Elements of Harmony to keep them safe. Sunset immediately left for the longest sleep of her life. Sunset woke up the next morning thinking about the day before. She couldn’t believe she had actually asked Celestia to stay in Ponyville. What had she been thinking? Sure the girls that had helped her were nice but she could hardly consider the five her friends. Sunset didn’t need friends, she was the most powerful unicorn in Equestria. Friends would only get in the way of her becoming great. “I better tell Celestia I’m ready to go home to Canterlot and continue my studies there.” Sunset yawned and got herself ready for the day and then she headed downstairs where it, her element, was, sort of. There was a picture she had on table in the center of the room. In it was her and the others with the elements on. She let out a sigh and sat down. “That’s right, the elements of harmony. They are the reasons I stayed here in this, whatever kind of hole this is? Sure the library is nice enough and I have books to read but nothing beats Canterlot.” With a sigh she stood up and went to the kitchen for a bite to eat. She mixed up some pancake batter and turned on the stove. She put some batter in a pan and waited. “I can’t believe I’m stuck here with a hick, a dramatic fashionista, an utterly insane pony, a tom colt, and a pony who talks with animals.” A knock came to the door. Sunset took the pan off the stove and turned it off. She walked over to the door irritable that any pony would dare come by this early. When she opened the door, there she was. “What?” “Well that’s a nice howdy do for you.” There was a moment of pause. “So Sunset, could I get you to come down to the farm and-” “Let me stop you there Applejack. First off I just woke up and two, I don’t like farms. So good luck with whatever is going on with you.” Sunset slammed the door in Applejacks face. She turned away from the door when it flew open behind her. “Seriously, I know you didn’t just kick the door open!” She flipped around and snarled. “And I’m positive that you didn’t slam the door in my face!” Applejack and Sunset butt their foreheads together. “If you’re gonna be livin’ here, you need to learn some respect missy.” “I didn’t want to come here to begin with but the elements of harmony kinda forced me into it. I would be more than happy to go home and get away from ponyville and your hillbilly farm but I can’t really do that.” “You little varmint.” “Oh no, you called me a varmit. Is that really the best you’ve got you little hick.” Applejack growled and flipped around before bucking Sunset across the room into the wall. “Get out of here Sunset, you don’t belong here and you never will.” Applejack may have overreacted a bitbut she hated being called names like hick and hillbilly. It wasn’t just herself that had been insulted but her family as well and besides, she didn’t use all her strength to buck Sunset. Applejack turned around and made it to the door in time for a magic bolt to hit her and send her flying out of the building. Sunset walked over to the door and smiled while limping. “Next time don’t turn your back on me!” Sunset slammed the door and went back to the kitchen. “No good hayseed.” Just as she reached the table, she heard a buzzing coming from upstairs. “Fantastic, maybe Celestia wants me back.” Sunset ran upstairs and into her room optimistic about the possibility of going back to Canterlot. She grabbed the book off her nightstand and opened it up. What she saw inside was not what she was expecting. There were two golden tickets and a message from Celestia. Sunset skimmed through the message and groaned before writing back to her teacher. Dear Princess Celestia, Yeah, thanks for the tickets, to bad there aren’t more for the rest of the gang, all well? The note was meant to be sarcastic but when Sunset received more tickets for the others and an apology from her teacher, she facehoofed. “I should really work on my sarcasm in note form. Apparently it doesn’t translate well on paper.” Sunset picked up the tickets and chuckled. There were six tickets and only one of her. Perhaps she could go to Canterlot and hand them out to ponies she didn’t know or she could toss them aside. The truth was, she wasn’t about to invite those ponies to a high society ball like the Grand Galloping Gala. She opened her dresser and placed every ticket inside until she decided what she would do. Sunset marched back downstairs and into the kitchen where she started to once again make some pancakes when a knock came to the door. “You have got to be kidding me.” Sunset gave an irritated look as she walked toward the door. The minute the door opened, a cerulean hoof hit her right in the face and sent her to the ground. She looked up and saw many bodies of the same pony spinning around. She could hear a voice echoing in her head. She shook her head and slowly stood up to see and hear Rainbow Dash yelling at her. “How dare you hit me, do you have any idea what I could do to you?” “You are such a scumbag, how you managed to get an element of harmony is beyond me.” Rainbow turned her back to Sunset but stood still. “I don’t care who you are, hurt one of my friends again and I will personally have you cut into pieces, got it?” Rainbow Dash flew off and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Sunset scoffed and walked back to her kitchen to finish making her breakfast. After five minutes of baking, she was finally able to sit down and eat. She cut into her pancake and lifted it up to her mouth when another knock came to the door before the door flew open. “Are you serious, can’t a mare…get…YOU! Who are you and why are you following me?” Sunset asked the pony in black who decided to circle her like a vulture. “What-” “Shut up you little narcissist. I know who you are and I know you don’t deserve the element of magic.” Sunset charged up her horn but stopped when she heard what the pony said next. “You could be a great element but unfortunately you work for Celestia. You need to stop and use the power for the good of everypony.” With that said, the pony disappeared in a flash of light leaving Sunset more than a little confused and a bit angry. “Did she just call me a narcissist?” Sunset went back the kitchen grumbling as she went. If it wasn’t bad enough she had to deal with five ponies she didn’t like, she had to deal with a pony dressed in black who could only bring on more pain for her in this town. Before she knew it, Sunset had finished her food. She had spent her breakfast grumbling about the ponies driving her nuts. It was probably for the best since her pancake had gotten cold, her first bite had been noticeably so. Complaining lessened the blow of eating cold pancakes. Sunset looked up at the clock and saw that it read nine-forty five. “Great, rather than getting things done, I spent my morning in arguments with idiots.” She let out a sigh and went back to her room to get herself presentable and ready for the day. It had taken too long to get ready because her mane had been stubborn and wouldn’t work with her. She had to wash her mane, blow dry it and then pull out way too many knots. By the time she made it downstairs, it was an hour later. “My morning routine went from a thirty minute routine to an hour routine. What else could go wrong today!?” Sunset checked her saddle bag just in case. When she found everything she needed was there, she hurriedly left the library. “First stop, Sofa’s and Quills.” She made a quick walk for the shop as running would just get her sweaty and after the morning she had, she didn’t need to be more miserable. “Besides, I’m probably just going get more flak from somepony. I don’t need to be sweaty on top of it.” She said and then bumped into a pony. When she looked up at the pony, she saw a very angry looking pink pony named Pinkie. “Great, the psychopath is here.” Sunset thought as she backed up. “Look, you probably want to chew me out now but can you wait until tonight when I’m not so busy?” “No, I can’t! You hurt my friend and she can’t do her job at the farm. You shouldn’t fight with friends and you need to apologize.” Pinkie Pie stomped her hoof on the ground. Sunset chuckled by the thought that Pinkie thought that she could intimidate. It was also a bit irritating. “She is the one that kicked my door opened and kicked me across the room. Both her and the rainbow maned tom colt wasted my morning. The hick deserved it and so does Rainbow Ditz and the fact that you think we’re friends is hilarious. Now get out of my way before I blast you away you looney.” Sunset pushed past Pinkie who was yelling at her. Sunset ignored it and continued on her way. “It’s going to be a long day.” After the longest day of her life, Sunset had finally finished up her shopping and walked back to the library. The sun was now setting and she was tired. “No thanks to those crazy ponies who caused me to be late getting started.” Sunset opened the door to the library and started to light the nearby lamp when she saw two ponies out of the corner of her eye. She quickly lit her horn and turned to the intruders. When she saw who they were, she gasped. “Mom, dad!?” Pinkie began twitching angrily after Sunset left when she felt a very soft hoof on her shoulder. “Pinkie darling, what’s wrong?” Pinkies hair deflated. “Oh dear, this isn’t good.” Rarity said as Pinkie ran off toward sugarcube corner. “Pinkamena is back, oh no.” Rarity ran off to find help. Pinkies hair had deflated and her coat had turned a much darker color. “Oh Sunset, if you think I’m a looney, just wait until I get done with you, not that you will have much to say afterword.” Pinkamena ran into sugarcube corner and down into the cellar. She ran as far as she could to the back where a sign hung on a door with planks on it. The sign said NOPONY LEAVES. Pinkamena ripped off the barricade and dropped the sign on the floor. She opened the door and looked at the place she hadn’t seen for years. A table was an island at the far end of the room. Pinkamena flipped a switch on the wall. The lights flickered on and revealed the gruesome room. The table was now clearly visible as well as the dried blood on it and the rest of the room. Against the far wall was a trough behind the table against the wall next to a counter. Pinkamena walked over to the other side of the counter and smiled. The trough was covered from top to bottom in dry blood as was the counter and the items on said counter. There were knives and machetes, saws of different variety, and other tools for cutting. Above her were the cutie marks of all those that she had killed. Below them on a shelf were the skulls of the ponies the cutie marks belonged to. Pikamena turned to the table and saw the pill bottle. She began shaking and her expression kept changing from angry to sad. She picked up the pill bottle still shaking and opened up the bottle. She looked inside and found only a couple pills left. “I have to take these.” Pinkies good side said. “No, Sunset must be punished.” Pinkamena said. “But I’m getting better.” “You don’t want to get better, not really.” “Sure I do, I’m a good pony now.” “No, your not a good pony, you kill ponies that make you mad.” “No, I can’t but, no, I won’t do it.” “You will, you can’t resist me anymore, I AM YOU!” Pinkamena laughed as she tossed the pills away into a corner of the room. “Sunset Shimmer is my next victim, she deserves PUNISHMENT!” Pinkamena emphasized the final word and continued to cackle. She picked up the round saw blade and revved it. Old flesh and cartilage flew off the blade as it spun. “SHE WILL PAY!” SunsetIn front of Sunset were her parents. Her dad was a dark amber with a yellow mane. Her mother was purple with a purple pink mane with an aquamarine highlight. Her father’s cutie mark was a police baton crossing with another police baton while her mother’s was a police baton with a jail cell behind it. Both ponies were very strict, controlling, and abusive. Sunset couldn’t stand either of them. “Sunset Shimmer, I’m very disappointed in you. Once we found out you moved here, we sent you a letter to tell you we were coming today. You should have gotten it. Why were you not ready for us?” Sunsets father, Shining Duty, said. “I don’t want any poor excuses either Sunset, unless you were hospitalized, you should have had this place ready for us.” Sunset’s mother, Glisten Guard, said. “First off, I only decided to stay her yesterday and second, Nightmare Moon-” “Don’t give us that Nightmare Moon crap and even if it were real, that is no excuse for you not to have a room ready for us.” Glisten pulled out something gold from her saddlebag. “Why have you not delivered these to you friends yet? Celestia sent these to you to give to your friends.” She held out the gala tickets for Sunset to see. Sunset’s eyes widened, her mother had gone through her stuff. She wasn’t sure why she was surprised by this, her parents had to know everything about everything with her. “What is wrong with you, you can’t just-” Sunset was cut off by a purple hoof and the pain in her cheek. She stood there trying to hold back the tears that threatened to fall. “How dare you talk to us like that Sunset. It is your own fault for keeping secrets. We don’t like secrets and you know it. If it weren’t for your secrets, there wouldn’t be an issue right now would there?” Glisten put the tickets on the island and turned back to Sunset. “Now, tomorrow, you will take those tickets and give them to your friends.” “No I won’t, I was never going to and they aren’t my friends.” Sunset grabbed onto her head where she felt a sharp pain. “You selfish little brat, you will take these to them, friends or not.” Sunset shook her head defiantly. “SUNSET STAR SHIMMER, you will give the tickets to them.” Sunset rarely backed down from her parents but when she did, it was because her full name had been used. She fell to her knees and crumbled before the two ponies in front of her. She watched as her mother grabbed a broom. She knew what was coming but it didn’t matter. She was frozen in place too scared to move. Her body shook nervously as she waited for her punishment. Glisten walked up behind Sunset, raised her rear in the air and began to spank her with the broom. Sunset was given five hard hits before her mother stopped. She was told to stand and so she did. Once she found the strength, she turned to her parents and glared angrily. “I’m not you prisoner you have to watch over mom and I’m not a criminal dad. I’ll go tomorrow and give them the tickets.” Sunset started upstairs when her mother said something. “What, what more do you want?” Sunset asked fighting off tears. “Where do you think you’re going? We will take your bed until we have a proper bed to sleep in. You will get the couch.” Glisten Guard and Shining Duty pushed pass Sunset. Sunset ran over to the couch and yelled back to her parents. “I hate you, I HATE YOU BOTH!” Sunset dropped her head onto the couch and cried herself to sleep. Sunset opened her eyes to a blinding bright light of many colors. She covered her face with her hooves in an attempt to block out the light. It didn’t help as the light pierced her hooves and hit her eyes. The light burned her eyes horribly and now her entire body was now burning. “What’s going on, what’s happening?” Sunset screamed as the light and the burning began to die down. She pulled her hooves away from her face but all she could see was black with small spots of color and then she heard a voice speaking. “Sunset Shimmer, we are patient beings but you are starting off terribly. You must change or you will force our strength and power. If you don’t change in personality and attitude, you will change in appearance. All the nasty things you do will be seen in appearance. Beware Sunset Shimmer, we will not be patient forever.” Sunset looked around but couldn’t find the source of the voice or anything for that matter. “Who are you, what kind of crazy speech was that? What’s going on?” Her eyes cleared and she found herself looking in a mirror. The problem was, the reflection was not one she recognized. In the mirror was what looked like a demon pony with changeling wings. The ponies coat was crimson but the mane was hers. The eyes were black and the pony was smiling at her. “BOO!” The reflection said as it hopped out of the mirror. Sunset screamed and jumped back. “It’s good to meet you Sunset, I’m sure I’ll see you eventually.” With that said, the demon pony disappeared. “What the hay was that?” Sunset backed up and into somepony. She flipped around and found her parents staring at her. “Where did you-” Sunset was cut off by her mother. “You just couldn’t be a good pony good you? You’re a disgrace to me and your father. Since you just had to become a demon and kill the stallion who should have been your husband; your father and I have decided to have another foal better than you. We should have known that you wouldn’t be worth more than trash to us. No foals or even friends, you’re disgusting.” Glisten turned and bucked Sunset away. Sunset woke up screaming in a puddle of sweat, her breathing rapid and tears in her eyes. She tried to calm herself by saying that it had only been a nightmare and that she didn’t care what her parents thought of her. Unfortunately, she could hear her mother coming down the stairs. As hard as she might, she couldn’t get her breathing to slow and her eyes wouldn’t dry. As soon as her mother reached her, the conversation would not go well. “Sunset Shimmer, why are you screaming?” Glisten asked irritated and tired. “It was just a nightmare mom, go back to bed.” Sunset said trying to yawn. “A NIGHTMARE! I swear, next time you scream like that, it had better be because somepony is trying to kill you. Now…GO…TO…BED!” Glisten grumbled as she headed back upstairs. Sunset grumbled as well and then looked at the clock. It was two in the morning. She should be tired but she wasn’t and she didn’t want another nightmare like that again. She did start to wonder why it had been so scary though. She couldn’t care less if her parents disowned her. That would be a miracle in her eyes. “That demon thing was just random.” Sunset whispered as she lay her head back down on the couch. She couldn’t wait until morning; she would be able to get away from her parents if even for an hour. It had been that thought alone that helped her to fall asleep again. Glisten Guard and Shining DutyPinkamena ran from her death chamber with the saw blade in her saddle bag. She was going to kill Sunset and make everything better. Lucky for other ponies, there were very few ponies out walking around. If any pony saw her do what she was about to do, Pinkamena would have to kill said ponies. Once she reached the library, she raised her hoof to kick down the door when she heard other voices. Her curiosity got the better of her. Pinkamena looked through the window and saw two other ponies and one was spanking Sunset. Pinkamena guessed that the two other ponies were Sunset’s parents. She listened until they finished talking and screaming. Seeing what was going on brought Pinkie back. “I’m so sorry Sunset.” Pinkamena however wasn’t ready to give up. “No, it doesn’t matter, she has to die.” Pinkie wasn’t going to let her evil self win this time though. “Leave me be you demon, Sunset isn’t perfect but I’m no longer angry at her and you only feed off my anger. YOU WILL LEAVE HER ALONE!” Any pony around shrunk back from Pinkie knowing she was in a Pinkie, Pinkamena argument. It was something that hadn’t happened for years and it usually didn’t mean anything good. Pinkamena shrugged knowing no matter how strong she got, when Pinkie got like this, there was no controlling her. “Fine for now, but only because I’m not at full strength yet.” With that said, Pinkamena left and her hair turned bright pink and fluffy again. Pinkie wasn’t sure what her evil side meant by full strength and ran back to Sugarcube Corner. It was getting late and she would worry about it later. Sunset had been sleeping peacefully after the weird nightmare she had, if she could call it a nightmare, when she was rudely awoken by her parents. She had never gotten along with them or her sister for that matter. All three of them were crazy and hard to live with. Even as an adult, she was treated like a child by her parents. She considered herself lucky not to have her sister around. Now as she was woken up, she groaned irritably. “Sunset, don’t give us that tone. Do you need another spanking?” “No ma’am, sorry ma’am.” Sunset said irritably as she looked straight at her mother. Glisten paid no mind to her daughters tone this time. She had things to do and no time to deal with her disrespectful daughter. “Good, now your father and I are off to Canterlot for an important meeting. We will return tonight and if you still haven’t given out those tickets, I will give you the spanking of a lifetime. Have I made myself clear?” Sunset nodded. “Also, have a proper room for us when we return.” With that said, Glisten and Shining left with heads held high. As they walked through town toward the train station, ponies all around gave curious and angry stares at them. “Perhaps we should pull our daughter out of this town.” Glisten said noticing the rude ponies all around them. “I agree whole heartedly dear, we should bring it up with the princess. She is the one that sent our daughter here, with good intentions I’m sure.” Shining said. “Yes, it would be rude to just pull her out without consulting the princess first.” The two high society ponies were just about to reach the train station when a very pink pony ran over to them and cut them off. “How rude, you awful mare. It’s no wonder our Sunset is even more disrespectful.” “You two are disgraceful parents. How dare you treat Sunset Shimmer so badly. She is your daughter!” Pinkie stomped her foot on the ground before she felt a sharp pain in her cheek and through her body as she hit the ground seconds later. “You impudent mare.” Glisten said when she heard a voice behind her getting closer. “Pinkie Pie!” Rainbow Dash flew over with a white unicorn in tow. “Hey, back off our friend.” Rainbow knocked both ponies to the ground and was about to beat up on both of them when she was pulled back. “Now Rainbow Dash, don’t be so brash.” The white unicorn said. “I see not all ponies here are disrespectful wretches. You must be a Canterlot pony at heart dearie?” Glisten asked. “Yes but I believe we are getting off subject. You did hurt my friend there and her name is Pinkie. Believe me when I say that getting on her bad side will be the death of you. Granted, she is working on her issues but still, it’s best not to aggravate her. My rainbow maned friend here on the other hoof, she is very protective of her friends. Now how about we start over here and apologize to each other hmm?” “We will not apologize for being attacked.” Shining said as he helped to dust off his wife’s coat. “Right, but you did hit Pinkie, so how about this. My friends will apologize first and then you can apologize for hitting Pinkie Pie. Is that reasonable?” Glisten and Shining looked to each other and nodded. “Very well.” The three gave their apologies but only two left. “You are a rather reasonable pony miss, I am sorry, I didn’t get your name.” “How silly of me, I’m so embarrassed. My name is Rarity.” “Well Rarity, it was good to have a respectful conversation for the first time since we arrived. My name is Glisten Guard and this is my dear husband Shining Duty. Our daughter Sunset is here in Ponyville and here she comes now. We must be on our way, good day Miss Rarity.” The two continued on their way toward the train station. Everypony with the exception of the professional ponies operating the train, gave the two pony’s disgusted glares or just turned their backs to the two. Neither Glisten nor Shining cared at all about the looks they were given or lack of looks. They had a job to do and the first job was to convince Princess Celestia that Sunset needed to leave Ponyville. The second job would be a tad bit more difficult and it was to be kept a secret until a later time and or date. Their hope was that everything would fall into place today but the two knew better than to expect things like this to be quick. The hardest part would be to find the right pony, the second hardest anyway. The hardest part would be convincing their daughter to go along with it. Glisten had grown tired after the first hour of the trip, unfortunately, it only left fifteen minutes of sleep. Instead, she did her best to tolerate the long trip. She had never been one for long trips without having prisoners to watch over. She loved her job as a prison guard; she always got to use her anger effectively while transporting criminals. At least with those trips, something interesting always happened. There were fights a majority of the time but there had been some escape attempts. Those had always been the most amusing for her. Prisoners for some reason thought they could get away. Glisten wouldn’t be able to help but laugh as they tried to take her out. Even other unicorns couldn’t outmatch her. For that reason, she had few unicorn prisoners ever wear a disabling ring. She considered herself the most powerful unicorn in Equestria. The only one harder to control was her daughter. Sunset always managed to get away from her. Sunset had been the only unicorn she had ever wanted to use a disabling ring on but knew it was unethical. Not only that but it would have been cruel. The only way to control her daughter was to use her full name. It hurt her to do so but her daughter had to learn one way or another. Unfortunately, a good spanking was needed more than she liked and a few slaps she felt were necessary no matter how much it hurt to do so. Shining Duty had been rather bored on this trip as well. He was so used to delivering criminals to trains, not actually being on one. Granted, this hadn’t been his dream job but he still loved it. He felt like he could protect his family by arresting criminals. Actually, it was his father that wanted him to be a cop. His father always said, “Son, the most important thing is your family, always keep them safe from harm.” Ok so maybe it wasn’t in so many words but Shining, who had a great amount of discipline, was only able to come up with one good way to protect family. He had to be a cop when he got older. Maybe being a cop was his dream job and didn’t recognize it because he really wanted to be a singer. Truth be told, he was never good at singing. He only got his cutie mark because he stopped the robber in his house. It wasn’t until he got his cutie mark that his dream changed and he gave up on singing all together. Glisten and Shining finally arrived in Canterlot, they were happy to be back for the time being. They said hello to ponies they knew as they headed toward the castle. Once they arrived, they were welcomed in by guards. Glisten and her husband knew their way around and went straight for the Princesses quarters. They gave a light knock and were welcomed in with welcomed hooves. “Princess Celestia, we need to talk.” Glisten Guard and Shining Duty“Glisten, is there something wrong?” Princess Celestia asked. The only times Sunset’s parents came to her was with a problem. “I have a few questions for you about my daughter. How has she been for you in the attitude department?” Glisten asked. Celestia was shocked by the question, after all, she sent Glisten and Shining letters about Sunset as they requested about her attitude and studies. As far as she was concerned, Sunset had a good attitude and the two ponies in front of her should have known that. “I’m afraid I don’t understand. Sunset has had nothing but the best of attitudes towards her studies. Surely you know that from the letters I’ve been sending you?” “Oh no Princess, what I mean is, how has her attitude been when it hasn’t been on her studies? We know very well how she is in the study department. Has she been mean to you or the staff here?” Glisten corrected the misunderstanding. “Oh, of course. She doesn’t mingle well with others. Sunset does have a bit of a bossy attitude or perhaps stubborn is a better description. I suppose both are apparent at times. She is very cocky and she thinks she deserves more than she does. She could use some good friends to help her out. It was for these reasons I sent her to Ponyville. She has been a good pony overall and she is working on it. She just needed a little push.” Glisten looked to her husband and the two nodded. She turned back to the Celestia. “We mean no disrespect your highness, it’s just, we don’t think Ponyville is the best place for her to learn manners. The ponies there aren’t exactly role models for our daughter.” Celestia frowned a bit, she happened to love Ponyville, despite its little flaws and despite Glistens feelings, Sunset needed to be there. Celestia knew Glisten wouldn’t be happy about it. “Glisten, I realize Ponyville has some more of the unusual ponies but Sunset needs to be there. She is an element of harmony and to separate her from Ponyville would be hard for not only her when the time arises but for the other elements as well. I’m sure once she gets used to Ponyville and the others get use to her, things will turn around.” Glisten wanted to argue but how could she? The princess did have a point. Sunset needed to be around the other elements and perhaps things are just a little rough around the edges at the moment. Some time in Ponyville will surely smooth those rough edges. If this is really what needed to be, then she would allow it. If things didn’t start getting better in time though, she would take Sunset away regardless of what Celestia wanted. “Alright your highness. We will give her and Ponyville some time to get things worked out.” “I’m glad to hear it, now how about you join me for lunch? I’m sure that your trip here was tiring.” Celestia stood up and led the two parents out of her room and toward the dining hall. She knew there would be more to talk about, Glisten wouldn’t come for such a short conversation. There had to be more to talk about and Celestia was sure she knew what else there would be. There were times when she had wished she hadn’t signed those dreadful papers or even had the law to begin with. She loved Sunset like her own, Celestia didn’t want Sunset put into the position Glisten and Shining were going to put her in. Once they reached the dining hall, Celestia sat down with Glisten and Shining on both sides of her. Luna then walked in. “Sorry Sister, I did not know you had company. I will take my meal to my room.” Luna picked up her food and started leaving for her living quarters. “Do not be sorry Luna.” Celestia waved goodbye to her sister before she turned to her company. “Now go ahead and eat up.” In front of them were salads, soups, sandwiches and water, lemonade and other beverages. “Thank you, your highness.” Glisten grabbed some soup, a salad, and poured herself some water while Shining grabbed a little of everything. Shining may be high class but even he would eat as much as he could, in a respectful manner of course. He would take small bites and only sip his drink instead of eating quickly and stuffing his face. For this reason, he was always last to leave the table. “As you know, Sunset will be of age soon. Do you know of a respectable stallion in Canterlot that would be willing to have our daughter?” Celestia knew this was coming and the topic still made her uncomfortable. She shifted a bit but kept her head high and her voice calm. “Glisten, are you sure you wish to do this to Sunset? I know you legally have the right to arrange a marriage for her. I did sign the papers but you know Sunset, she-” “Will disapprove but she needs a firm hoof to show her how to be a respected member of society. Marriage will help greatly with that. We don’t want to hurt Sunset but this must be done for her good. Right now she is disrespectful and completely thoughtless to others needs. What we do, we do for her. Now please your highness, is there anypony you can think of? Perhaps your nephew Prince Blueblood but then again, we don’t want to be royalty.” “Between you and me Glisten, Blueblood is a bit of a pig headed creep. It would be a miracle if he ever found somepony at all. I wouldn’t tell anypony to be with him.” Celestia pointed out, she really didn’t want Sunset with Blueblood. “I suppose he wouldn’t be suitable. Perhaps a guard, they are honorable stallions.” Celestia was about to respond when a guard came over to them. “Your highness, royal guests.” The guard bowed his head in respect. “My name is Honor Shield. Forgive me for the interruption but I have been watching over Sunset for some time as her bodyguard. It has been difficult for me due to recently becoming a royal guard and due to the growing feelings for her. I know I’m being blunt but if your guests wish to find somepony to marry Sunset Shimmer, I would be honored to be that pony.” Celestia was speechless, this wasn’t at all expected. Luckily, Glisten and Shining were all too thrilled. “Wonderful and such a proper stallion. A little rough perhaps but still, respectable. I’m sure you will make a fine husband for my daughter but first, let my husband take you out for a talk. We just want to be sure that you are right for our daughter, you understand.” Honor Shield bowed once again. “It would be a pleasure to speak with your husband.” “Go, go now.” Glisten said a little too excitedly. Honor Shield and Shining left immediately. “I sure hope it works out, he seems like such a wonderful stallion.” “He is wonderful, respected and respectful. There are many mares that would like to be with him. For the longest time, I always thought he ignored the mares because he took his duty to guard Sunset was so high. Now I see that there was more to it.” “He never even glanced at other mares?” Celestia shook her head with a smile. “I think he will definitely be my son in law.” An hour and a half came and went and Celestia and Glisten had started getting worried when Honor Shield and Shining came in. Honor was wounded and limping as Shining helped carry him in. Celestia stood up as Glisten ran over to them. “What happened?” “Assassin, she attacked us. I was able to hold her off but just barely. She was after Shining here.” “Yes she was and Honor here took every blow she threw at me.” Shining said proudly. “He is going to be a fine husband for Sunset.” “Glisten, Shining, I think it would be a good idea if you left. I’m afraid this assassin is going to go after anypony with a guard around them and anypony who is friends with Luna and I.” Glisten and Shining nodded and left in a hurry with four guards leading them. Celestia turned to Honor. “Take care of Sunset, she is like a daughter to me.” With that said, Celestia left. Her mind was wrapped around the current attacks on any pony close. She not only worried for herself and her sister but Sunset as well. From the looks of it, it’s the same pony that has aligned herself with Nightmare Moon. The problem was the pony was always disguised and rarely said anything. “Something must be done even if it means leaving to roam Equestria to find the hideout of the assassin. It will have to be a last resort. There is no need to cause a panic.” Celestia entered her room and looked out toward Ponyville. “Be carefull my student.” Sunset, Glisten Guard and Shining DutyGlisten and Shining returned to Ponyville a bit anxious and a bit happy. The attack on Shining scared the two of them enough to send them running to anywhere other than Canterlot. Then there was Honor Shield who made both parents very happy. In time, Sunset Shimmer would marry Honor and they wouldn’t take no for an answer. Glisten and Shining walked into the Golden Oaks library and found Sunset snoring on the couch. Glisten couldn’t believe it, what kind of a day could Sunset have possibly had that she thought napping when they returned was okay. “Sunset Shimmer, wake up right now young lady.” Sunset shot up from her nap and looked around frantically wondering where the fire was. “Sunset, did you deliver the tickets.” Sunset groaned and mumbled. “Sunset Shimmer, don’t you grumble at me and speak up.” “Yes mom, I delivered the tickets. Now if you don’t mind, I’d like to get back to sleep.” Sunset turned around but was stopped by her mother. “What is it mom?” Sunset didn’t bother to turn around if for any reason than to spite her mother. “Turn around when you talk to me and yes I do mind if you go back to sleep. Did you set up our room for tonight?” Sunset gave a loud, angry and clear yes. “Don’t you take that tone with me young lady, its reasons like these that we have found you a husband. I have never met a more disrespectful pony in all my life.” “I don’t care-wait, did you say husband?” Glisten nodded. Sunset went from shocked to infuriated. Her mother set her up in an arranged marriage. There was no way she would take it sitting down and neither would Celestia. At that realization, a smile crept upon her face. “You do know Arranged marriages aren’t legal anymore. When I tell Celestia” “She won’t do anything. I have signed documents by her to give your father and I the right to arrange a marriage for all my children. It was signed before you and your sister were born of course. You see Sunset, we had her sign the document at the last minute in case our children put us in a position to do so. Law said that parents were allowed to set up marriages for their children if they had the legal document signed. Your father and I did and we are happy to say so. I know, it isn’t legal anymore but we have the last scroll in Equestria that says otherwise. Now you will be married or by my order, we will have you imprisoned. By the law of the AMA, we can send you to prison for your own good if you do not comply with the marriage.” Glisten grabbed some parchment from her saddlebag and tossed it to Sunset. “This is only a copy of the document so you can do what you wish with it. Once you come of age, you will be married. Go ahead and read it over. Now where is our room?” Glisten looked in the direction Sunset was pointing. “Very good.” Sunset picked up the parchment and read through it shaking. I Princess Celestia, sign the Arranged Marriage Act allowing Glisten Guard and Shining Duty to arrange marriages for their children. If the child refuses to marry the pony Glisten Guard and Shining Duty arranged for said child, the child will submit to the punishment Glisten Guard and Shining Duty see fit. Should the pony arranged to marry the child should change his or her mind, the marriage will void. If the pony arranged to marry the child volunteers for said marriage, both pony’s must be married. Should this law be taken away after this document is signed, this law will still stand as if it still existed. The act was short but it made its point though it sounded a bit unprofessional but it didn't matter. It was signed by Celestia, it was official even if it didn't completely sound professional. Sunset dropped the scroll on the ground and ran up stairs into her bedroom where she cried herself to sleep. Her dreams were filled with nightmares or who it would be she would end up with. One stallion had been abusive, another was controlling, another was psychotic and so on. When she woke the next morning, she found her parents next to her. She jumped up and out of bed. “What are you doing here?” “Sunset, stand up straight and be polite. We only came to tell you who it is you will be marrying when the time comes.” Glisten looked to her husband. “Sunset, when you become of age, you will be marrying Honor Shield. He used to be your body guard and we believe he will be a fine husband for you. We are sure you will learn to respect others with him around. He will also be a fine father for your foals.” “Dad, why are you even talking about me having foals? I’m not even married yet and I don’t really want to be.” “Sunset, your mother and I had your sister shortly after we married and you a year after that. I don’t think talking to you about foals now will do anything to you. You will marry and have foals all while learning to respect others.” “You aren’t making any sense, how is this conversation even, you know what never mind.” Sunset inhaled and let it out slowly. “I would rather go to jail before I marry Honor Shield. I don’t care how nice he is, I don’t love him or anypony for that matter. I have my own life to deal with, I don’t need you two messing with it. Part of the reason for even going to Celestia’s school was to get away from you. Why don’t you just leave me alone and get out of my library.” Sunset rose on her hind legs and then slammed her forelegs on the ground. “Get out!” Glisten glared at her daughter. “You disrespectful child, we are impoving your life, you’ll see it soon enough.” Glisten turned and left with Shining close behind. Rarity who had been walking by at the moment, turned and walked into the library. “Sunset, is everything alright? I could hear yelling from outside.” “Go away Rarity, I don’t need your pity. My parents and I don’t get along and you can’t fix that with ribbons.” “No, I suppose I can’t but perhaps you would care to talk about whatever is going on? At the very least it would make you feel better.” “No, go away now. I don’t need anypony so just leave me alone. You’re not my friends and I don’t like any of you.” Sunset pushed Rarity out of the library and slammed the door shut. A sharp pain shot through her head and caused her to collapse onto the ground. She raised her hoof to her head and thought she saw a little red on the bottom of her hoof. She shook her head and the red was gone. “I don’t need anypony, I can handle this by myself. Why can’t ponies just leave me alone?” “You’re a selfish brat and all they want to do is help. No wonder your becoming corrupted.” A voice said but when Sunset looked around, there wasn’t a single pony around. “Great, I’m dillusional now.” Sunset stumbled up the stairs angry and sad. Just outside, the masked pony was running away. “You don’t know what you’ve got Sunset but you will in time, you will.” The pony then disappeared in a flash. Sunset and ApplejackThe next day Sunset woke up to the sound of a loud knocking at the door. She really didn’t need it today. Her head was killing her and she barely slept as it was. She trudged down the stairs irate and tired. How could anypony wake others up when Celestia hadn’t even raised the sun yet? Whoever it was at the door was about to get a face full of hoof. She opened the door ready to hit the pony in front of her but found a big red stallion at her door. “Who are you?” “Big Macintosh and you hurt my sister Applejack. Now you’re going to come down to the farm and help out. It’s apple bucking season and with my sister out of sorts, she can’t help out.” Big Mac grabbed Sunset’s hoof gently and began to pull. He quickly noticed Sunset’s hoof wasn’t in his. He turned around and saw the door slam shut. He had expected this and came prepared. “Fine, I tried to be nice.” Big Mac ran over and kicked the door down with ease. He pulled on Sunset’s tail and dragged her backward. He pulled out a ring and placed it on her horn. It happened so fast, Sunset hadn’t had time to respond. “I will take off the ring when you help me finish the farm work.” “Look, I’m sorry about your sister but she bucked me across the room and besides shouldn’t she be better by now? Where did you get a disabling ring and” Sunset didn’t have the chance to continue. “That is none of your business and believe me, she could have seriously hurt you like you did her but she didn’t because she has control of herself. Now let’s go.” Big Mac turned and began walking away. The entire walk to Sweet Apple Acres was filled with groans and yawns from Sunset. “If we finish quickly, I can take the ring off sooner and get you off our farm sooner.” Once they reached the farm, Big Mac walked over to a tree and explained how to buck the trees for full effect. “Do this right and we will be ok, do this sloppy and you’ll keep the ring on longer and you’ll probably hurt yourself.” He walked away to another part of the orchard. Sunset grumbled and aimed her kick. Unfortunately, her kick was sloppy and instead of kicking the tree, she kicked air. After a few tries, she got a strange feeling and turned around. Behind her was Applejack limping toward her. “This is your fault!” “I don’t think so; you’re the one that shot me in the side with your magic. I held back my kick, you went full force. Now I’m only out here right now to make sure you do this right. Thanks to you, I have had a headache since you hit me. Now keep your legs together like this and listen this time.” Applejack demonstrated how close while leaning on her good leg for support. Sunset didn’t want to learn anything from Applejack or her family but the quicker this got done, the sooner she would get to leave. She decided to take the lesser of the two evils and let Applejack teach her instead of fighting not to learn. She did as she was instructed and put her legs closer together and kicked the tree. This time the apples at least moved. She groaned and Applejack chuckled before telling Sunset to put more force behind it. She did as she was told and this time a single apple fell. The morning went on like that for a while. Sunset got better and better at bucking the apples out of the trees but she didn’t care. She couldn’t wait to be done with it, her mane was soaked with sweat and her legs hurt. She felt ready to collapse from exhaustion and then Applejack told her to take a break and go in for food. “Hallelujah. It’s about time.” Sunset ran to the farm house but was kept out by Big Mac. “Hey, what’s-” “Sorry Sunset, we’re gonna eat outside today.” Applejack limped past Sunset and pointed toward a lunch table. “Go have a seat; Big Mac will bring out the food.” Applejack limped toward the table with some unexpected help from Sunset. “Well I’ll be danged, you’re helpin me.” “Yeah, don’t know why.” Sunset said and stopped helping out and let Applejack carry herself. She walked faster to the table and sat down. When Applejack arrived, Sunset expected to see an irritated glare or maybe be given a speech on friendship or something. What she got was a chuckle. “What’s so funny?” “What’s’ so funny is you. The moment I mentioned you helpin me out, you dropped me and let me hang.” Applejack put her forelegs on the table and folded them. “You want to know what I think?” Sunset shook her head. “Well I’m gonna tell you anyway. I think you really do care; you just don’t want to admit it. I think you try to live up to the way your parents want you to act and don’t realize it.” “Look, I don’t like you or anypony else here but that doesn’t mean I’m heartless. I’m sorry I hurt you so bad but I will never try to live up to anything my parents want me to be. How do you know what my parents are like anyway?” Sunset asked suspiciously. “Pinkie Pie told us all how they treated you Sunset. You’re a mare perfectly capable of taking care of yourself and yet your parents treat you like a foal. Spankings at this age aint right.” “That little big mouthed freak and how did she know about that anyway? Was she spying on me?” Sunset stood up as Big Mac set the food on the table. “Calm down Sunset, she wasn’t spyin on you. If you really want to know what was goin on that night, you talk to her about it. It’s not my place to say anythin.” “Aren’t you supposed to be the element of honesty or something?” Applejack nodded. “So shouldn’t you tell the truth about what happened?” “There is a difference between keeping secrets and bein honest. This secret isn’t mine to tell, it’s Pinkie Pie’s. The only reason the others and I know is because she trusted us with it. If her secret got out to just any and everypony; well, Pinkie would lose a lot more than a secret. You will just have to ask her about it.” Applejack grabbed some of the pie Big Mac brought over and took a bite. “Pinkie has to trust you Sunset and after what she saw, it may not be too hard for her to.” Sunset groaned and relaxed. “Fine, I’ll talk to the lunatic.” Sunset grabbed some pie off the table and took a bite. “This really is good. Thanks Applejack.” Sunset finished and then went back to work. “This doesn’t make us friends; at most we’re acquaintances as I’ve said before about all of you.” Sunset bucked the next tree. “Fine by me Sunset.” Applejack sat back and relaxed as Sunset went to work. There was something hidden underneath Sunset’s demeanor. Applejack couldn’t wait for it to come out but until then, all any pony could do was wait. Sunset and RaritySunset Shimmer was exhausted and sore after her day of bucking apples. She slept so well, she slept in. When she woke, she was happy as she hadn’t had a nightmare that night unlike most nights and then she tried to move. Her hind legs fought against her. She grumbled as she fought with her legs to get out of bed and just walk. To make things worse, SHE was back. “What do you want?” “You did a good thing yesterday even if it was forced. There is hope for you yet.” The pony in black turned to leave but said one last thing before jumping off the balcony. “There’s a note for you in your book.” “WHO IS SHE!?” Sunset screamed as she threw her head back and screamed as her book began buzzing. Sunset used her magic and levitated her book toward her. She flipped her book open and read the note from her teacher. My dear student Sunset, Luna has been working with a very skilled student. She has been working night and day and I’m thinking of getting her a more expanded mentor, somepony who goes beyond Canterlot. She just won’t stop learning. The first thought was to send her to you but I didn’t want to burden you with too much. You are still learning yourself. Once you learn more about friendship, I would like you to write Luna through me and tell her about it. Once Luna feels you’ve learned enough, Luna will send Twilight Sparkle to work under me through you. She has some friendship issues. Like you she is anti-social. For this reason, my sister wants her to be with you. I write you this early to give you time to process what will happen. Continue the good work Sunset; I’m so proud of you. Your teacher, Princess Celestia Sunset groaned at the thought of having to take care of somepony else. On top of that, her parents have arranged a marriage for her. She felt like everything fell apart the minute she came to Ponyville. No doubt there would be more things to drive her mad. With a heavy sigh, Sunset closed the book and jumped off her bed ignoring the pain in her legs. She quickly got herself ready for the day and slowly walked down the stairs. When she reached the bottom, a knock came to her door. “Oh come on, really?” Sunset walked over to the door and opened it. “Hello?” Sunset’s eyes widened as a jet stream of water hit her head on and sent her tumbling to the ground. She stood up and heard laughing outside and two ponies running away. “PINKIE PIE, RAINBOW DASH, YOU’RE BOTH DEAD WHEN I GET MY HOOVES ON YOU!” Sunset screamed as she shut the door just to have it fling open. Standing in the doorway was Rarity. “What?” “I’m too late aren’t I? Those pranksters are going to get hurt by somepony one of these days. I’m thinking by ponies like you. From the look on your face, you’re not one that can enjoy a prank.” “Really, what could have possibly given you that idea?” Sunset shook herself dry. “There’s no need to be sarcastic Sunset. Whatever is going on with you, you can trust me.” Rarity walked in and shut the door behind her. “Sunset, please, let somepony in.” “You’re in, now leave. All I want to do today is relax.” “Perhaps you would enjoy a day at the spa? I’m sure even you would enjoy a spa day.” Rarity suggested. Sunset was about to respond with a no but her legs were killing her and the spa would be relaxing and possibly the only way she wouldn’t be disturbed. She let out a defeated sigh and nodded. “Sure Rarity, I’ll have a spa day.” Sunset painfully followed Rarity out of the library and toward the spa. She honestly couldn’t wait to have some alone time as well as some peace and quiet. “Thanks for bringing me here but I think I can handle this by myself.” Rarity stopped Sunset before she could walk into the building. “What are you doing?” “I’m going with you, a spa day just isn’t fun by yourself and besides, I could use some relaxation myself.” Rarity walked in followed by Sunset who groaned inwardly. “Aloe, hello.” “Hello Rarity, bring a guest with you today?” Aloe asked. “Yes, she really needs to relax. She had such a hard day yesterday.” Aloe nodded and led the two ponies to the back. “First stop, the sauna.” Sunset and Rarity walked into the sauna and sat down. “Would you care for a cleansing mask?” “Sure, why not?” Sunset shrugged as Aloe put green goop on Sunset’s face. “Honestly Sunset, cheer up. This is supposed to be relaxing especially with a friend.” “Really, because I thought I was going to be alone. No offence to you Rarity but I don’t like relaxing with ponies. For me, relaxing is being by myself with nopony to talk to or tea with Princess Celestia. You being here just ruins the whole spa relaxation thing.” “Come now Sunset, you’ll learn soon enough that being with friends can be very relaxing.” Sunset groaned but there was no reason not to try and relax. With the decision in mind, Sunset sat back until it was time to move on to the physical pampering part of the spa day. Normally she wouldn’t let anypony touch her horn but today, she wasn’t going to argue it. She could probably use a nice horn shine anyway. All she wanted to do was relax and she was going to do it no matter what. After getting her horn and hooves worked on, they moved onto the full body messages. This was something she really looked forward to. Sunset hadn’t realized how stiff she had been until her back got worked on. After her back was her legs and so on. As painful as it was, it felt really nice. She felt like she may walk comfortably again. Soon she came to the seaweed wrap and mud bath. She gladly got wrapped in seaweed and jumped into the mud bath. She had to admit this was what she needed today above anything else. “Rarity, thanks for the day. I will admit that it has been nice and more relaxing once I stopped really trying to.” “See, I told you relaxing was possible with friends.” “Oh Rarity, I never said we were friends. I don’t need them but I will accept having an acquaintance or two. Thank you for trying.” Sunset finished up and got out of the mud bath. “Excuse me, could I get a hot rock message?” Aloe dragged Sunset away leaving Rarity all by herself. “I didn’t get the exact reaction from her I was hoping for but it will take time I suppose.” Rarity chuckled and sunk further into the mud bath. Sunset , Pinkie/Pinkamena and GildaThanks to a fairly relaxing day at the spa, Sunset woke with a smile. She felt like nothing could bug her today except for one particular pink pony. She had so many things to do today like studying. Studying always made her happy. She ran down the stairs, made some warm pancakes and poured herself some orange juice. It wasn’t until she finished eating that Pinkie Pie burst through the door. “Well, there goes my happy mood.” Sunset mumbled and sighed at the thought of her day getting ruined because of Pinkie. For the sake of getting the pink pony out of the library, she decided to listen. “What’s wrong?” Pinkie opened her mouth to answer and then cocked her head. “You asking me what’s wrong for one, I never thought you would actually ask a question like that. Two, Rainbow Dash has a new friend in town. She isn’t very nice, kinda like you but worse, I think. Her name is Gilda and she is a griffin.” “Hold on, stop, stop, stop. I am not mean; I just don’t like ponies very much. I can take care of myself and I don’t need friends. Now as for your griffin problem, there really isn’t one. You’re either jealous or the griffin is being just that, a griffin. It’s most like the latter. From what I know, they were never friendly creatures. Sure young griffins are ok but older griffins just aren’t nice. Now if you don’t mind, I’d like to get back to my day, goodbye.” Sunset pushed Pinkie out of the building and shut the door. She was going to get things done today and no pony was going to stop her. She had studies to do and things to buy. Sunset grabbed her saddle bag and a bag of bits and headed out. First stop, the market, she needed more food. When she reached the market place, she found all sorts of food. She found apples, tomatoes, and all kinds of yummy green foods. She started walking to the tomato stand when she saw a furry tail sticking up from a cart she was passing. The old green mare screamed out “rattler”, turned and slowly ran off. It was actually more of a walk but what could a pony expect from an old mare. Sunset chuckled and continued toward the stand. She hadn’t reached the stand yet when she saw a griffin. “That must be her.” The griffin, Gilda, grabbed an apple off a cart and ate it without the knowledge of anypony. “Thief, typical I’m sure.” Sunset rolled her eyes. Sunset reached the stand with the tomatoes but stopped when she saw Fluttershy walking ducklings through the marketplace. “That is nauseating and a bit cute, the ducks, not Fluttershy.” Sunset was about to go about her business but Gilda caught her eye. “What is she up to?” Sunset watched carefully as the scene before her unfolded into something nasty. Gilda not only mocked Fluttershy but also screeched in her face, scared Fluttershy and the poor innocent ducks. Gilda was about to fly away but Sunset wouldn’t have it. She used her magic and pulled Gilda back to the ground. “Hey, Griffin!” Gilda shook off the shock of being pulled to the ground and looked in the direction of Sunset. “Who the hay are you?” “I’m Sunset Shimmer and you emotionally hurt a few ponies today. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t like other ponies but for whatever reason, I don’t like you hurting them.” Gilda began mocking Sunset and so Sunset hit Gilda with a small magic blast. “Zip it griffin girl. I’ve never liked griffins and you are most definitely not an exception. Now go apologize to the old mare and to Fluttershy and then pay for that apple you stole.” Sunset honestly had no idea why she was defending anypony. Maybe it was her dislike for griffins or maybe she just wanted to be the one in control. No, she definitely wanted control and she would have it soon enough when Princess Celestia made her a princess. At the moment though, she would be a hero to a few ponies at least. She had to start somewhere. “Who do you think you are telling a griffin how to act? I don’t take orders from any pony, Princess or otherwise.” Gilda felt a sharp pain in her side. She was about to attack when Rainbow Dash flew in. “What are you doing?” Rainbow Dash asked as she landed. “Your friend there is a thief and a bully.” “You have no place to talk Sunset Shimmer.” Rainbow turned to Gilda. “You ok?” Gilda brushed off her coat and shook off the dust. “Let’s get out of here Dash.” “Rainbow wait.” Pinkie said running over to the trio. “Hey Pinkie Pie, what are you doing here?” “Sunset is right; Gilda’s just a big meanie. She yelled at Fluttershy, stole an apple, and scared Granny Smith.” Pinkie looked to Sunset and smiled. “Look Pinkie, I’m sorry I’ve blown you off recently, really I am but I think you’re a bit jealous. It’s clouding your judgement. As for Sunset, she doesn’t like us anyway so why would she try to help anypony? Seriously, Gilda isn’t the one with a problem here. Come on Gilda, let’s go.” The two flew off in a hurry. “Hey Pinkie, let’s get back…to…what’s with your mane?” Pinkie turned to look at Sunset with a crazed look in her eyes. Pinkies mane and tail were flat and dark colored. “Ok, I’m just a bit creeped out right now. I’m just gonna head out ok, see ya.” Sunset ran off faster than Rainbow could fly. Pinkie ran off to her secret place. Her head twitched as she walked into her psycho lab. “Oh Gilda, you’ve made me look bad in front of my friends.” Pinkie shook her head. “No, no it’s ok. They are old friends, why shouldn’t Rainbow trust Gilda?” Pinkie said. “Gilda will pay, she doesn’t get to treat my friends like that and get away with it.” Pinkamena said. “I could throw a party, improve her attitude.” “No, she had her chance. Don’t forget who is in charge here.” “I, I am in charge. Now where are those pills?” “The ones that won’t help? No, Gilda gets what’s coming to her tonight.” Pinkamena laughed loudly as it echoed in the tiny room. Posters were put up all over Ponyville inviting ponies to a party that night. Pinkamena dressed up so that she looked happy go lucky. She fluffed her mane and tail and then hoofed delivered one special invite. It was to Gilda telling her too come in through the back entrance of Sugarcube corner. With the invite delivered she ran back to Sugarcube corner and waited. Sure she may disappoint everypony by not showing up but it was all necessary for her plan to work. By the time the others reached her, Gilda would be her new winter coat. Pinkamena waited with her hair flat and dark again. It was getting closer to the time for Gilda to arrive. She could hear all the commotion inside, too bad her and Gilda would miss the festivities. Pinkamena saw Gilda coming around the corner and jumped out. “Hello Gilda.” Gilda turned in time to get hit in the face, tied up with chains and dragged underground. “Let me go you nut.” Gilda said as her head bounced along the stairs. Pinkamena ignored Gilda and continued to drag her down. When they reached the room, Pinkamena heard a loud gulp. “Come on, where are we? Let me go.” She pulled Gilda through the door and threw her onto the table. “What is this place?” Gilda said, her voice squeaking. Pinkamena looked around and found something. She picked it up and Gilda began to really struggle in the chains. “Let me go, please let me go.” Gilda begged as she saw the scythe blade in Pinkies hooves. “Come on Pinkie, why are you doing this?” “Oh, Pinkie isn’t here right now, it’s Pinkamena time.” “What does that mean?” “It means when I’m done, your coat will be my new winter coat as it won’t be of any use to you anymore.” “No please, I’m sorry.” Gilda struggled as Pinkamena tied her to the table still chained up. Gilda was going from scared to angry. “Let me go you psychopath.” Gilda screamed as the sharp blade cut into her right foreleg. “You will pay for this.” Pinkamena stretched out Gilda’s wings and began slicing into her wing. Gilda screamed out as the blade hit bone and blood shot from her wing. Pinkamena went back to the table with her tools and traded the scythe for a cleaver. “You know, I should have started with this one.” Pinkamena ran her hoof along the sharp edge. “The wings will definitely have to go first.” Pinkamena grinned at the sight of fear and pain in Gilda’s eyes. “Yes, fear me; it’s much more fun with a look of fear on my victims face.” Pinkamena walked back over to Gilda and raised the cleaver into the air. She aimed and just before she hit Gilda’s wing, her door burst open. “Hello my friends, I’m just dealing with a small annoyance.” “Pinkie, darling, please take control of yourself.” Pinkamena ignored what Rarity had said and hit Gilda’s wing. Gilda screamed as Pinkamena pulled the blade from her wing. “Ok fine, you win. I screamed at that pathetic yellow mare and I stole that apple and I scared that pathetic granny. Now let me go.” Gilda begged. Pinkamena shook her head and raised the cleaver into the air and froze. Her hoof shook as she tried to decide. Rainbow Dash took this time to push Pinkamena away and help Gilda off the table. “Thanks Dash.” “Don’t thank me yet, when your wing heals, you’re leaving. Don’t come back either.” Rainbow helped Gilda off the table but Gilda pushed her away. “I thought you were cool, I guess I was wrong.” Gilda tried to walk but couldn’t as she had to use her claw to keep her wing from snapping off. “I…can’t move like this.” Rarity decided it would be better to take Gilda to the hospital. Pinkamena on the other hoof didn’t want Gilda to get away and charged toward her. Rainbow Dash kicked Pinkamena in the head and knocked her out. “Rarity, get Gilda out of here, Fluttershy, go get Pinkie’s doctor. I’ll stay with Pinkie and make sure she doesn’t get out.” With that said, everypony went to work. Pinkie’s doctor came by with a straight jacket and put it on Pinkamena. The dull pink pony woke up and began to struggle in the jacket but couldn’t get free. They walked out of the unground insanity bunker and rested behind Sugarcube corner. Sunset walked over in shock to see Pinkie in a strait jacket. Rainbow just looked sad. “So doc, why has Pinkie stopped being a good pony she has tried so hard to be? She has been taking her pills, so why has she reverted back to the way she was?” “That’s a good question that I don’t have the answer to right now. Once we figure it out, you and her other friends will be the first to know after her family of course.” The two shook hooves and Pinkie was taken away. Sunset Shimmer walked over to Rainbow Dash and frowned. “So what’s up with Pinkie?” Rainbow turned to Sunset and glared. “You know her dark secret now, don’t rub it in.” Rainbow pushed by Sunset and flew off leaving Sunset just a bit confused. PinkamenaPinkamena struggled in her straight jacket the entire way to the mental institute. She had a muffler on her muzzle. All she could let out was muffled groans of irritation. She was taken to the far end of the institute and gently pushed into her old room. The orderlies injected Pinkamena with anesthesia and then released her from the straight jacket. All Pinkamena saw as she fell asleep was the fading white of the orderlies and her doctor, Purpleheart. She was a dark violet pony with a black mane and a pink highlight down the left side. When morning came, Pinkamena was woken by the orderlies. Her eyes shot opened and was blinded by the bright light coming through the bars of her door. “Pinkamena, get up, breakfast will be here any moment now.” One of the orderlies said sounding less than happy to have her back. Pinkamena couldn’t see but at least she could talk now. “Is that any way to talk to your favorite psycho’s?” She laughed as her eyes began to focus. “You are hardly our favorite Miss Pie. After all, you gave more than a few of us scars. You should be happy we can’t kill you because believe me, we would love to get rid of you.” The orderly turned and walked off. “Like they could ever kill me.” Pinkamena gave a laugh that echoed through the hallway just outside her door. She laughed until she saw it in the back of her small room. It was a statue of Maud and Pinkie hugging with their rock candy necklaces around their necks. She focused on the statue until she heard a voice that broke her out of her daze. She snapped her head around and chuckled as her breakfast was pushed through the slot in the door. She pulled it in and gobbled it up. Pinkamena threw the tray to the ground and looked around the room. It wasn’t as she remembered it, the writing in ketchup was gone and so were her pictures. Everything else was familiar, the pink and grey walls. It was plain but those were her colors, hers and Pinkies’. She intentionally ignored the statue, just looking at it made her sick. She wouldn’t allow her doctor to use that statue on her again. She wasn’t going to leave; she worked too hard for too long. Every time Pinkie got angry, Pinkamena worked that nerve but somepony always snapped her out of it. Little by little she pulled on Pinkie’s mind. It took years but Pinkamena finally made her return. Gilda was the final push she needed. Now she had to get out and rid the asylum of all the doctors. All Pinkamena had to do was bide her time until she could strike. Finding a way out would be helpful as well. Until then, she would lie around and plan. She wouldn’t allow her doctor to distract her. She would succeed this time, she was determined. A knock came to her door and Purpleheart spoke through the bars. “Pinkie, how are ahh!” Purpleheart jumped back when Pinkamena jumped at the door and grabbed onto the bars. Pinkamena grabbed onto the necklace her doctor was wearing as the doctor jumped from bars separating the necklace from the doctor. “Remember Pinkie-” “Not Pinkie doc, Pinkamena is here to stay.” “No, you are Pinkie Pie. You love to party and hurting others makes you sad. Now you need to focus on that statue. Remember who it is you love more than anypony.” Pinkamena ran over to the statue, turned around, and kicked it. The statue shattered into a thousand little pieces. She turned and saw the shocked and horrified look on her doctors’ face. Pinkamena cocked her head and smiled a wicked smile. “I’m not going away, not this time doc. Pinkamena is here to stay and NO PONY WILL MAKE ME LEAVE!” She ran up to the door and grabbed onto the bars. “Watch your back doc, I’m not leaving.” She pushed away from the door and chuckled, she was pleased with herself. Purpleheart backed away and ran off calling for an emergency. Pinkamena looked down at her hooves and smiled seeing Purplehearts necklace in hoof. “Poor doc, losing the necklace your husband gave to you before he died. I’m sure you will want it back.” She held up the object to get a better look. She kept her focus on it as it spun around. It was gold with the names of Purplehearts family on it given to her by her dying husband. “You know, ponies shouldn’t tell ponies like me about their most precious objects. It makes it so much easier to use these things against them. He gave her a necklace right before he goes to war and dies. Now why would she spend two hours telling me the whole story?” Pinkamena tapped her head. “Oh yeah, she wanted me to trust her. Foolish mare. It will be ironic actually, dy” Pinkamena cut her sentence short and lowered the necklace at the sound of a familiar voice. She looked up at the door and saw a red and yellow mane. “Sunset Shimmer.” “Pinkie, what’s going on, why is this happening?” “Oh, look who cares about her friend.” “It’s not about caring about Pinkie; it’s about knowing everything I can about what’s happening. Whatever it is, I don’t want to be around you.” Pinkamena chuckled and sat down. “Oh Sunny, you only got lucky. I was at the library ready to slaughter you but then I saw what your parents did, Pinkie did anyway. That had been enough to somehow snap her out of it and return. Luckily for me, I just needed a little bit more anger from Pinkie and Gilda gave it to me. I had been waiting so long for the right ponies to come around. I’ll be out of here soon enough and you’ll be the first to die. After all, I can’t allow you to continue.” “You, Pinkie, whoever or wherever Pinkie is, she won’t allow that. She may not like me but she most certainly won’t allow anypony to kill me.” “You don’t understand, she won’t have a say in it. First I’ll get out and then you will die. Gilda will follow and whoever I deem worthy.” Pinkamena watched as Sunset walked away nervously. Once Sunset was gone, Pinkamena held up the necklace again and smiled. This would be her greatest triumph. Not only that but she would unleash the nightmare that was her friends psycho sides, with some work of course. “I’ll see Fluttershy yelling out orders at everypony again. Applejack will be super strong once more. Rarity will be making her fancy dresses. Rainbow Dash will be helping me in the killings again with a bit of convincing. Nopony, especially Sunset Shimmer will stand in our way. SunsetPinkamena prepared herself for the doc. The hard part was looking and acting like her happy side. She had spent hours prepping herself on how to act when the doctors would try and “help” her. She got her hair as poofy as she could and tried to act happy. It was surprisingly hard to do. The five hours of work were about to pay off and then she heard the voice. It was the voice of the pony that called her family and yet worked to change her. Pinkamena rolled her eyes and stared at the door. Once her father looked in, Pinkamena smiled. “Hello father, have you missed me?” She asked with a pouty lip. “Pinkamena, how dare you return. My daughter-” Igneous Rock started to say how wonderful Pinkie was and how she would beat Pinkamena, but he was cut off. “Is pathetic and weak. Tell me pops, are my sisters here?” Pinkamena asked as Maud stepped up to the bars with fiery pleading eyes in a way only Maud could give. Maud was both upset and scared for her sister. She would do anything to get her sister back even if it meant meeting with Pinkamena. “Don’t bother Maud, you can’t change me back so easily this time.” Pinkamena closed her eyes and looked down before shooting her head up to look at her family through the bars. “I HAVE WON THIS TIME, YOU CAN’T CHANGE ANYTHING! SOON EVERYPONY WILL FEAR ME AGAIN BECAUSE PINKIE PATHETIC PIE WON’T BE HERE. NOPONY CAN STOP ME!” A small tear ran down Mauds cheek. “Pinkie, if you’re in there, come back to us.” Pinkamena smiled and shook her head. “Pinkie isn’t coming back.” Pinkamena sat on her bed and smiled. “How about you go get my doctor, I’d like to talk to her.” “I’m here Pinkie and I have a name you know.” She said as she sent Pinkie’s family away. “Yeah, I don’t care doc but I am hungry. How about you get me some food. I mean I would get something myself but I’m being imprisoned right now.” Pinkamena laid back on her bed and waited for her doctor to leave. Once Purpleheart was gone, Pinkamena worked out her plan a bit more. “In a few days’ time, I will kill the doc and everypony else if neccassary, get home and act like Pinkie, kill Sunset while her guard is down and Gilda as well if she is even still there. Now what else was there, right, get my friends back to the way they are meant to be.” After a bit of talking to herself, an orderly came by and dropped off some food. Pinkamena stood up and grabbed the tray. “Thank you, so very much.” Pinkamena smiled and spoke in a way that scared the orderly to death. He ran off as fast as he could. “In time my friends, in time.” She stuck some food in her mouth and wanted to gag on the gray mush she had been given. Sunset had arrived in Ponyville frightened. When she arrived at her home, Rarity and the others were waiting for her. Sunset ignored them and continued in shaking nervously as she walked. She didn’t get the chance to shut the door before the others followed her in. Normally she would have turned and threw the others out but this time, she felt comfortable and safer with the others around. “Ok what’s up with you Sunset?” Applejack asked. “Pinkamena, Pinkie, whatever her name is. Sh-she, help me?” Sunset genuinely asked as she curled up on the couch. “Sunset darling, what’s going on?” Rarity asked. The group knew what was coming and it involved how Pinkamena came about. It wasn’t hard to figure out and now that Sunset knew about Pinkamena, there was no hiding anymore secrets, about Pinkie anyway. Sunset never looked up from her ball. “How, why, what’s going on” Sunset was cut off by Rarity. “I think now is a good time to tell you. Sunset, Pinkie, from what we understand, was always sad until a rainbow crossed over her rock farm. She said when the rainbow came about, the darkness surrounding her washed away and she knew that she wanted to see ponies smile. She came to Ponyville where she could spread happiness and cheer.” Rarity finished and Fluttershy took over. “She was happy for so long and then a stranger to Ponyville made a pony here sad. That’s when Pinkie flipped out.” “Hey, she did more than just flip out Fluttershy, she made that room beneath Sugarcube corner just so she could kill the offenders in secret.” Rainbow said sadly. “The worst part is that she couldn’t remember she did anything. She was sent away to deal with the issue. Her doctor said that her need to make ponies happy gave a negative side effect to her personality. If there was a sad pony because of somepony else, Pinkie would go nuts and punish them by torturing and killing them. Pinkamena kept the skulls of her victims on the wall as a way to remind her that those ponies deserved what they got.” Applejack shook her head. “Don’t ask how it makes sense, it doesn’t but that’s the truth. We kept Pinkie’s issue a secret. We didn’t want to scare nopony. Anyway, the only way to keep Pinkie from going Pinkamena, is to keep her calm. If she does, then a few things snap her out of it. One way is seeing the offender hurt by family or in some traumatic way. She would reason that the offender makes others sad because they learned from family that it’s ok to hurt others or the traumatic event did something to them. That’s why when she saw you getting hurt by your parents, she backed off.” Rarity took over from there. “Pinkie was getting better, even when others were hurt, she was able to control it. She was taking pills every day to help and we were able to help at times too. At least it looked that way.” Sunset looked up at the others. “I don’t mean to sound cruel here, really I don’t but I didn’t see” “Any children skulls in that room. To Pinkamena, children don’t know how to behave like they should and so if there were any cruel kids, she chalked it up to kids not knowing better and that they don’t really mean to be mean or they will grow out of it. Sunset, Pinkie really is a good pony, she just has a hard time.” “I can accept that but I don’t think anything will help me now. Pinkamena said she was coming after me, both me and Gilda. She said we would both die.” Sunset said shaking. Rainbow Dash seeing the fear on Sunset’s face flew over and hugged her tightly followed by Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack. “Don’t worry, she won’t get out without being normal again.” “Rainbow Dash is right Sunset, Pinkie will return normal and happy.” Rarity said but added a quick note. “If she doesn’t come back happy though, we will protect you until she returns to the doctor.” Despite the comforting words, it wasn’t helping Sunset’s nerves and then she remembered something that brought her convidence back. Sunset backed away and slapped her forehead. “Oh jeez, what was I thinking. Hello, I’m the most powerful unicorn in the world, I can protect myself. I can’t believe I was actually frightened of her. Thanks for the help and everything but you can go now. I can take care of myself.” With that said, Sunset levitated the others out the door before she shut and locked it. “Well that was surely a turn around. She went from frightened to uncaring in a second.” AJ thought. Rainbow was furious. “What is with her, that snobbish little brat.” “Calm down Rainbow Dash, let’s just get home ok. Is it really that surprising though?” Applejack said as she walked off, followed by the others. Rainbow Dash however, was the only one grumbling obscenities. TrixieSunset woke up refreshed and ready to take on the day. She went through her usual routine minus the interruptions. It was a nice change of pace for sure. She was actually able to make it out of her house on time. Unfortunately, her parents were there when she walked out. There was nothing she could do, she was trapped. She would have the beating of her life if she ran off now. She would wait and suffer until the time was right. “What is it mother?” “Sunset, we heard about that awful pony that attacked the griffin. We also know that you were there before she was taken away and at the hospital talking with that pony. Are you alright?” Glisten asked. Sunset took a step back and looked back and forth between her parents. Had she just woken up in an alternate universe? Maybe this was a dream and she really hadn’t started the day off nicely. Regardless, her parents actually sounded like they cared. “Um, yeah, I’m fine. Should I be worried…about you two?” “Sunset, I have no idea what you are talking about. Now, since you’re ok, we want you to focus on where you want the wedding.” ‘There are my rotten parents.’ Sunset thought. Even after what happened and her parents were still focused on getting her married. She wanted to run but couldn't bring herself to. “Canterlot is a nice place for weddings. Since you are the Princesses personal student, I’m sure you could even have the wedding in the castle. I suppose those acquaintances of yours can come as well, not the pink one of course but the others are welcome. We wouldn’t want to ruin your wedding by inviting a psychopath.” Glisten didn’t have the chance to continue. “Mom, I’m really in no mood to do this right now. Also, I’M NOT GETTING MARRIED!” Sunset ran off before her parents could stop her. “This can’t be happening.” Sunset thought and then heard the sound of awe and wonder. “What the heck?” Sunset followed the ooo’s and awe’s to the source. Unfortunately, Rarity and the others were there. “What is this?” Sunset asked and then heard a boo come from Rainbow Dash. “Well, well, well, it seems we have some neighsayers in the audience. Who is so ignorant as to challenge the magical ability of the Great and Powerful Trixie? Do they not know that they're in the presence of the most magical unicorn in all of Equestria?” A blue unicorn named Trixie announced. Rarity and the others looked disgusted by the blue mare. Sunset couldn’t help but laugh at the mares’ proclamation. “Who dares laugh at the Great and Powerful Trixie?” “I’m sorry but you; you’re just a show mare with no real talent. There is no shame in that but you can’t call yourself a powerful Unicorn. You could hardly consider yourself powerful at all. I bet your nothing but another fake just like all other show ponies out there.” “You dare to question my abilities fool, come show me what you’ve got.” Trixie demanded but would soon wish she hadn't. Sunset laughed again. “Please, only a fool has something to prove. I suppose that’s you but since you are so determined to make a fool of yourself, allow me to help you with that.” Sunset didn’t waste any time and trapped Trixie in a magical bubble. “Can you get out?” Trixie tried and tried until finally she demanded to be let out. “So sad, you can’t even get out of the bubble. A real unicorn could break that bubble and escape. So long Weak and Pathetic Trixie.” Sunset released Trixie from the bubble. Trixie did her best to force back tears but she couldn’t. Trixie ran off crying and left a river of tears behind her. “So sad.” Sunset turned around and left leaving a crowd of torn emotions behind. “Can you believe her, Trixie may have been obnoxious but what Sunset did was wrong.” Applejack said. “Well she did ask for it.” Rainbow received some hard glares. “Wrong though, very wrong.” Rainbow chuckled. Rarity shook her head. “Come on girls, let’s go speak with Trixie.” The five ran off in the direction Trixie left in. It wasn’t until they came to a trailer that they stopped. “Hello, Trixie?” “Leave me be!” Trixie yelled “Come on Trixie, we want to apologize for Sunset Shimmer. She isn’t exactly nice and you are a show mare. Show ponies put on a show, it’s their job.” Rarity succeeded in getting Trixie to open the door. Rarity gave Rarity a soft smile in the hopes Trixie would allow her and the others to help. “So, you want to tell us why you cried like that? Sure she embarrassed you but surely you could have done or said something to combat what Sunset did?” Fluttershy asked genuinely worried about Trixie. Trixie wiped the tears from her eyes and sat down. “Look, I became a show mare, it’s my talent.” Trixie flipped around to show off her cutie mark before sitting back down. “It started a long time ago. It was back in magic kindergarten. I was always considered pathetic and…weak by the other students. I wasn’t a real unicorn, I couldn’t do magic. I was always picked on and bullied for not being as good as everypony else. My magic wasn’t the best. I messed up all the time. One day it happened though, my cutie mark appeared. I realized that what I thought was bad magic was really just illusions and tricks I hadn’t perfected yet. As I got better I started putting on shows and doing magic tricks. The other students started calling me great and powerful. It was great until I realized just how weak I really was. A robber invaded my parents’ home. He took everything, including my parents. I tried using my tricks to deceive the pony into running away but it didn’t work. He told me to run off. He called me a useless, weak and pathetic unicorn. I spent years trying to become stronger and stronger but even now, the best I’ve got are stories. They served me well in combination with my tricks. Telling others that I’ve defeated powerful beings and showing them how I did it scared criminals away from me. It’s all I could do but it impressed others. If word gets out that I was defeated by a bubble, I…I just, please don’t tell anypony.” Trixie begged The five in the room gathered together and pulled Trixie into a group hug. “Trixie, we had no idea.” Rarity said. “You poor mare.” Fluttershy said “Yeah, we’re sorry for giving you a hard time and for booing you.” Rainbow apologized. “Don’t worry, we won’t say a thing and we’ll make sure nopony else does either. We get it now; it’s a show and a defensive mechanism.” Applejack said and received a nod from Trixie. Trixie separated herself from the group hug. “Thank you all but I think I had better leave. I’ve been in Ponyville five minutes and all my chances are ruined. You’ll never have to see me again. It’s not like this is the first time this has happened.” Trixie saw the confused faces. “I mean the first time I’ve left someplace. The embarrassment was a first for me.” “Now hold on darling, don’t you go running off. How about we convince everypony to keep quiet and to continue watching your shows. We will explain everything to everypony else. There is no need to leave because of one faux pa.” Rarity put a hoof around Trixie. “Right, we will even keep Sunset away from you when you do your shows.” Rainbow smiled “We will do anything we can so you can stay and do your shows and tell your stories.” Fluttershy gave Trixie another hug. “Just leave everythin to us sugarcube.” Applejack winked and tipped her hat. “Thank you so much.” Trixie gave the group a smile and wrapped her hooves around as many of the five as possible. PinkamenaPinkamena had grown bored of her time in this prison of hers. She wanted to get out and she could but not yet. She had to restrain herself until the time was right. Until then, she had to resort to reading the newspaper. There hadn’t been anything interesting in it. The paper from Canterlot was nothing but rumors and gossip. The Ponyville newspaper held no interest to her. There wasn’t anything that could possibly happen in the two days she had been there. What she didn’t know was that there would be a change. “Pinkamena, get up. Your paper is here.” An orderly pushed the newspaper in through the food slot and walked off grumbling something about Pinkamena. Pinkamena scoffed as the paper slid into her room. She walked over and picked it up when she noticed the headline of the paper from Ponyville. “TRIXIE THE SHOWMARE EMBARRASSED IN FRONT OF CROWD BY SUNSET SHIMMER.” “Trixie shouldn’t have gone to Ponyville.” She chuckled. “Who is Trixie anyway?” She read through the article and chuckled again. She threw the paper down still chuckling. “At least I was given some entertainment today.” Soon her oatmeal breakfast arrived. It was grey mush with a bit of cinnamon, not that she could taste it. “Just like old times, gross oatmeal for breakfast. I know they’re hiding better stuff in the kitchen.” Pinkamena got as close to the door as possible. “IT’S NOT LIKE WE CAN’T SMELL THE HASHBROWNS AND EGGS!” Pinkamena backed away from the door and played with her meal for a bit before putting a spoonful in her mouth. It was disgusting and made her want to throw up. “It’s like the flavorless oatmeal flavor covers up the cinnamon flavor.” Also like every day, she forced it down and hoped it wouldn’t come back up later. When she finished her so called meal, she pushed the empty bowl back through the hole in the door. It was going to be the same old routine. She counted the minutes, literally, down to the last second when an orderly opened her door and put her in her cuffs. The cuffs connected her four legs together restricting movement. She was dragged down the hallway and into the rehabilitation center. As usual, the pony in charge tried to get Pinkamena’s attention. What didn’t usually happen was having the strength to ignore and pretend to listen. All she had to do was say yes or nod. She would go through her exercises pretending like they were helping. After her exercises, she would be released to go outside with an orderly. As she walked down the hallways and toward the back door, she ran into Ahuizotl. “Ahuizotl, how is my favorite psychopath? Get caught again?” “Of course I did, once I get out of here, I will make sure Daring Doo has one last fight with me before she dies.” “Oh please Ahuizotl, you can’t beat her, not alone anyway. Perhaps I can help you once I get my friends back.” Pinkamena was tugged away as Ahuizotl waved goodbye with his chained up tail hand. Pinkamena shook her head and continued to follow the orderly not like she had any choice in the matter, not if her plan was to succeed. It was when she got outside that her plan would go into effect. Well, her plan for better food that was more filling anyway. She may be a bit psychotic but she wanted good food too. “So orderly” “It’s” “Yeah, don’t care. So here is what I’m thinking. I’m still hungry and that mush you call food is just that. It’s mush with no flavor, good flavor anyway. I mean really, can you even call the flavor it has a flavor? Anyway, point is I’m still hungry.” Before the orderly could respond, Pinkamena knocked him out. She flipped around and bucked him right in the head. Thanks to the cuffs, she almost failed. Had she been a foot further away, she would have caused a much bigger problem for herself. Sure, once somepony found a knocked out guard, she would instantly be accused which is why she had to hide the body. One reason her plan was so difficult was because, she had to knock somepony out. Knocking a pony out was hard to do with cuffs on. The second reason, she was the only one with an orderly around her. Other patients got friends from the hospital to go outside with. She had to have guards. Her counselor refused to be with her alone outside the hospital building. There were no earth ponies or Pegasus ponies that wanted to try. Even Ahuizotl didn’t want to be around Pinkamena for too long and he knew her the best. The last time he was alone with her, they both got in trouble and it was Pinkamena’s fault. She just had to start a fight with another patient. Ahuizotl was terrified of her and tried to run away but the orderlies saw him knocking Pinkamena away. Both of them were blamed and sent away without dinner that night and would be chained up from then on. The fight was stupid too. Pinkamena was being mocked with food by another patient and so she started a fight. The only ones left that felt brave enough were the orderlies. “With him out of the way, I can sneak into the kitchen.” Pinkamena went from one object to another and anything she could hide behind or in. Getting to the kitchen was anything but difficult. She was sneaky and clever, nopony saw her. Unfortunately, the orderlies would notice that she wasn’t outside or inside. Reason being, somepony always had a tab on her and if she wasn’t outside and the orderly never reported of her return; they would know something was up. Luckily for her, the cooks were all on break. Ok well maybe not luck as she planned out when they would be out. She paid very close attention to everything. She walked up to the fridge and opened it up revealing all kinds of food. She licked her chops as she pulled out carrots and other vegies. There were leftover pancakes and soups. In the back were yogurts and puddings. Those were what she wanted. Pinkamena grabbed some pudding when she heard her doctor. “Pinkamena Diane Pie, put the food down and back away from the fridge.” Pinkamena sighed and flipped around throwing some soup at the doctor before running out on three legs. One was holding onto the pudding. Running had been difficult with the cuffs on. She nearly tripped more than a few times. She made it back to her room when she was grabbed from behind. Her doctor took the stuff from her and had one of the orderlies take it back to the kitchen. “Pinkie you can’t go around hurting ponies. Now since this was a first offense since this arrival, you will be left with a warning. You are also improving, so I will chalk up this incident to you being extra hungry today. Now get inside, lunch will be brought to you in a few hours and where is my necklace?” Pinkamena didn’t answer. “I will ask you later then.” Pinkamena walked in and waited for her doctor to leave. She smiled and spit a yogurt out of her mouth. “Oh doc, you haven’t a clue what I have planned for you.” She put the yogurt on her bed and pulled out the necklace from under her bed. She lifted it up and smiled. “Don’t worry doc, you will get your necklace back.” PinkamenaPinkamena stretched and yawned as she woke from her night’s sleep. It was a new day in an old building. It didn’t matter; soon it would look like a completely different building. Once she earned the trust of the orderlies, she would turn this place into a slaughterhouse. Never again would she be held back by ponies. She stood up off her bed and cracked her neck as her “guard” as she called them, walked up to the door. Pinkamena kicked one of the empty pudding cups away from her and walked over to the door. She gave the orderly a wicked smile. “How many ponies are going to walk with me today?” The orderly inhaled and said something under her breath. “You will have three guards on you today just in case you decide to get hungry today. Right now however, breakfast will be brought to you in a few minutes.” “If it’s going to be here in a few minutes, how is that right now huh?” “Don’t be smart Pinkie; you know very well what I was saying.” The orderly left and was replaced with Pinkie’s doctor. “Pinkie, would you kindly tell me where my necklace is?” Pinkamena shrugged. “One of these days, you will tell me but until then.” The doctor rubbed her forehead. “Here comes your breakfast Pinkie.” “Mrs. Purpleheart, I’ll get there, really I will.” The doctor smiled at hearing her name finally being used. She smiled and walked off as the orderlies slid Pinkamena’s breakfast through the slit in the door. Once the orderlies left, Pinkamena walked back to her bed with food in hoof. She couldn’t help but laugh at how anypony thought she would get better. She wasn’t going to, there was no way. Pinkamena had plans and it started with getting out. Like the days before, Pinkamena forced the so called food down her throat. It wiggled down her throat like a worm, a big fat worm. Each swallow made her shiver and shake. She couldn’t wait to get out of the prison of hers. With nothing to do in the room, she relaxed until the orderlies came for her. It didn’t take long before the orderlies came for her. Today she followed the rules to a T but inside, she had the biggest, wicked grin. Too make sure she got out as early as she could, she would make her days here more and more pleasant for her doctor one day at a time. When the time was right, she would get out. She would get her doctors trust and that would be Purplehearts undoing. Days came and went and each day was the same but with better results as time went. In the long many weeks she had visitors stop by. Her family and friends were the most common. Her family was worried and her friends spoke of the time they had with Sunset Shimmer and what had gone on. A dragon almost clouded Ponyville in smoke and Sunset had been less than helpful with fixing it. She had put Fluttershy down whenever anything happened involving Fluttershy. Once they reached the top of the mountain, Sunset had attacked the dragon right off and made it mad. Luckily Fluttershy had actually been there to stare the dragon down. It was a shock to all of them. On Pinkamena's last day, only Rainbow came by to talk about some events that had gone on. “On a rather stormy night, Rarity and Applejack had gone to Sunset’s much to Sunset’s displeasure. Rarity and Applejack had tried to convince Sunset that they could help her with the whole marriage thing but Sunset wouldn’t accept it. Sunset went straight to bed and let Applejack and Rarity do what they wanted. Then there was the whole gossip thing that had gone on. Apple Bloom and her friends had spread all kinds of gossip around Ponyville. Sunset hadn’t cared about what had been said about her and shrugged it off but everypony else had been furious.” Pinkie stopped Rainbow from talking more. “Look Rainbow, I appreciate you coming to see me today but I think I’m about to be released. Go home and get a big party for me will ya? After all, I can’t go home and not be welcomed with a “GLAD YOU’RE HOME AND BETTER PINKIE PIE” party.” Pinkamena said with her hooves spread wide, puffed up mane and tail, and a smile on her face. “You bet Pinkie, glad to see you better.” Rainbow Dash took off leaving Pinkie in her cell. Purpleheart watched as Rainbow Dash flew by and walked up to Pinkamena’s cell. “So Pinkie, are you ready to tell me where my necklace is?” Purpleheart asked. Pinkamena nodded and walked over to her bed. “Come on in Purpleheart, I’ll get it.” Purpleheart nodded and walked in as Pinkie reached beneath the bed. “Thank you Purpleheart, I’m glad to finally be going home.” “I think we are all happy about it Pinkie. Now just remember to take a few pills every day.” Purpleheart took her necklace back and put it on. “It’s good to have this back, thank you.” Purpleheart turned around. “I’ll take you to the front.” “I think I’ll take myself Purpleheart, besides, I think you could use a little nap.” Purpleheart stopped and started to turn around but two dull pink hooves wrapped around her neck and pulled her into the room. Pinkamena let her hair fall flat. She grabbed onto Purplehearts necklace and pulled it tight around her neck. She tried to scream for help but being strangled kept her from doing so. “You fell for my trick.” Purpleheart grabbed onto the necklace but she wasn’t strong enough to pull it away. Little by little, the necklace dug into her skin. Blood began to drip onto the ground. Soon, the necklace dug into the cartilage and snapped spraying blood everywhere and onto Pinkamena. Pinkamena smiled and dropped both halves of the bloody necklace onto Purplehearts dead body. She stepped around the body and avoided as much blood as possible. She took a peek outside, puffed her mane up again and wiped the blood on her face off. She walked out and shut the door behind her hoping the orderlies wouldn’t question her. Some of the orderlies came over to Pinkamena and asked what she was doing alone. “Purpleheart wanted to stay behind and…clean up.” The response was met with worry. The orderlies ran off to the room Pinkamena had been in. Pinkamena decided she was feeling a “hungry” and made her way toward the kitchen waving to the other patients in the institute. She needed a weapon if she was gonna get out. There was no doubt her actions would cause an alarm to sound. There was that and the guards wouldn’t just let her free the other patients. When she arrived at the kitchen, she ran to the back room. The ponies working tried to stop her but it didn’t work. Pinkie grabbed one of the butcher knives nearby and turned around to face the cooks. “So, who’s first?” The cooks looked terrified and began to run. Pinkamena threw the knife at one of them and hit the cook in the back of the head. “I guess it was you.” Pinkamena grabbed onto the knife, the sound of body tissue being mangled as she moved the knife around as she pulled it out sent adrenaline threw her. Blood splattered along the wall and counters. Pinkamena was way too excited about killing ponies “Consider that payment for making me miserable with that nasty food.” Pinkamena kicked the body and ran out of the kitchen. The orderlies blocked her as an alarm went off as expected. “Do you really think you can stop me?” Pinkamena ran at the orderlies and began slicing throats and stabbing heads with no issue. Blood covered the floor and walls of the long hallway she had gone down. She ran to every room freeing the insane prisoners and killing orderlies and guards along the way. She finally came to the front room next to the door. She sliced the throat of the pony guarding the entrance and flipped the switch turning the alarm off and unlocking the doors. “This place has really bad security.” Pinkamena smashed the control table and then walked out of the room. She admired her hoofwork. The main lights were off but the emergency lights came on giving the building an eerie red glow. The blood on the walls and floors glistened in the red light. Doors were hanging off their hinges due to the chaos. Chairs and tables were tipped over along with much of the décor around the room. Pinkamena dropped the knife and puffed up her mane. “Anypony coming in will get quiet the surprise.” Pinkamena turned around and walked out of the institute. “Pinkamena, well done on your escape and our giving the rest of us our freedom.” Ahuizotl said holding his chains out. Pinkamena rolled her eyes and broke the chains. “We will see each other again, until next time Pinkamena.” “Sure Ahuizotl.” Pinkamena looked toward Ponyville and smiled. “I’m coming home my friends.” She hopped along down the road as the only doors left on their hinges shut behind her leaving a peaceful looking institute behind. “Step one, check. Step two, get my friends back.” SunsetPinkamena returned home, her mane was disgustingly pink and fluffy but appearances were necessary. If she were to walk into Ponyville gloomy looking, she wouldn’t get very far. The mental institute wouldn’t send her back looking glum. What’s worse is that she had to act the part. It wasn’t like she wasn’t used to acting happy. The time she spent in the institute was proof of that but it didn’t make her any happier. The minute she stepped into Ponyville, she had to wonder if everypony figured out what happened. The streets were empty, it was like a ghost town. ‘Who beat me here, I’m the one supposed to cause complete and total panic.’ Pinkamena thought and then she saw her. The pony with the stripes and cloak. Pinkamena backed up and started to turn and run when she saw Sunset Shimmer followed by Rarity and the others. “Girls, what are you all doing out here with her.” Pinkie pointed to the striped pony. “Pinkie, you’re back!” The group wrapped Pinkamena up in a group hug. “Yeah, so what’s going on?” “Sunset there has lost her marbles.” Applejack said and looked back at Sugarcube corner to make sure Apple Bloom wasn’t following. “Quiet, she is convinced that pony is perfectly normal. She insisted on talking to her.” Rarity said shaking a bit from being so close to the stranger. The group looked on in curiousity and fear, preparing themselves to defend themselves if it came to that. Sunset talked and talked with Zecora, then out of nowhere, Sunset began laughing. She rolled onto the ground and just laughed and laughed. “Oh my, Zecora must have put a curse on her.” Applejack straightened her hat and nodded. “Now I don’t like Sunset much but somepony had better save her before this gets out of hoof.” AJ ran forward followed by everypony else and stood between Zecora and Sunset. “Free her of your curse or we’ll take you down.” Sunset then cut in. “Oh come on, I’m not under some curse hay seed, I’m laughing at the stupidity of this town. Seriously, all Zecora wanted to do is shop and all of you ran off with your tails between your legs.” Sunset ignored the irritated look on Applejacks face and then noticed Pinkie. “So they let you out of the nut house, didn’t take long did it.” Sunset turned and walked away. Applejack shook her head. “Sorry about that Zecora, she isn’t the nicest pony.” Zecora shook head and told Applejack not to apologize for Sunset. Zecora may not have been welcomed into ponyville but Sunset’s attitude was not good. Zecora nodded and left for home. Applejack and the others waved goodbye. When Sunset arrived home, she stopped and fell to the ground. “What’s wrong with me?” Sunset asked and looked down at her leg. It started glowing red from the knee down to her allusion spell that covered up the rest. Every day her leg became redder and redder. She had no idea what to do. She had it checked out but it wasn’t a rash or anything that anypony recognized and she wasn’t about to tell Princess Celestia. She also found herself becoming more and more vicious. She then heard a window blow open and in the window stood the masked mare. “What do you want?” The masked pony shook her head and looked toward the crown on it’s pedestal. The pony hopped into the room and walked over to the crown. She just stared at it and it bugged Sunset. “Stay away from my crown.” Sunset shot off a bolt of magic but missed as the masked mare jumped back without effort. “This crown that you guard so weakly is the cause of all your problems.” The pony looked at Sunset. “Who are you and why are you following me?” Sunset yelled and used her magic once again and again missed. “In time, you will know though I’m surprised you haven’t figured it out. You always were too caught up in yourself to notice things like this. You will suffer should you keep what doesn’t belong to you.” With that said, she disappeared in a flash. Sunset stood and walked over to her desk. She levitated her book and a quill over to her and began to write. Dear Princess Celestia, Is there a pony missing from the school? Some mare in a mask seems to be stalking me. She says I should know who she is but I don’t. I hope you can find somepony missing so you can do something about her. Sincerely your Student, Sunset Shimmer “While I wait, oh good, she wrote back.” Sunset opened her book and read the response. She couldn't believe how fast Celestia respond to her. It was unbelievable. When she finished reading, her jaw dropped. “Nopony, nopony is missing from the school? How, the mare says I should know her but I don’t. How could I if she doesn’t go to Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns? Who could, wait, of course, my sister. It has to be her and the next time she comes here I will beat her to a pulp and then kick her out of my life for good.” “Who are you kicking out of your life?” Sunset turned around to see Pinkamena at the door. “Why are you here? Ready to try and kill me?” Pinkamena chuckled and slammed the door. “No, not yet. I’ll be honest, I’m not interested in you at the current moment. When I arrived here, I realized that if I went after you, I wouldn’t have a chance at getting my friends back. So, who were you talking about?” Sunset scoffed and pushed Pinkamena to the side. “Somepony who I refuse to say the name of. Now get out.” Sunset opened the door and shoved Pinkamena out. She shut the door and waited for Pinkamena to leave. Once the pinkish gray mare made herself bright pink again and disappeared from view, Sunset opened the door and left. “I’m gonna go have a talk with Zecora, maybe she can help me.” Sunset grabbed her saddlebag and left in hurry. Once Sunset arrived in the forest, she made a mad dash for Zecora’s hut after a bit of searching and a bit of avoidance. She was in no mood to deal with Timberwolves. When she reached the hut, she knocked and waited. Soon the door opened and she was let in. “Zecora, was it?” Zecora nodded. “Question, my hoof is turning red. I’m not sure what it is but I’d like it to leave.” Sunset revealed her red hoof to Zecora. The zebra stared for a moment and then turned back to what she was doing. “No surprise it’s happened to a pony so rude, you want it gone, change your mood.” Zecora then pushed Sunset out of the hut. “Oh sure, I come for help, get pushed out without getting any, and I’m the rude one?” Sunset scoffed and ran angrily back to town. Sunset and HonorSunset returned to the library after speaking with Zecora and found the AMA (Arranged Marriage Act) on her desk by the window and her parents on the couch. Whatever they wanted, she could only guess. It was the middle of the day, what were her parents even doing there? “Shouldn’t you two be off threatening or blackmailing somepony or do you only do that with me?” Sunset’s sarcasm wasn’t appreciated. “Don’t you take that tone with us young lady; we are doing our best to give you a good life. Now what color do you want your wedding dress to be? I think the turquoise would look stunning on you but maybe you would prefer the dark green. Whichever you choose is fine, it is your wedding after all.” Glisten said lifting up two dresses for Sunset to see. “They both come with” “Enough! I’m not wearing either of them and I’m not getting married. Now leave me alone so I can pack my things, I’m going to Canterlot.” Sunset walked off but her parents followed. “You insolent little foal, we are improving your semi-lowly life. Yes being Princess Celestia’s student helps but that is not enough.” Shining stomped a hoof on the ground. “Your mother has been working tirelessly to make this wedding perfect for you. You should consider yourself lucky your mother is even letting you choose a color. When your grandmother prepared your mothers wedding, she didn’t have a choice in the matter or a choice at all for anything. You will choose a dress to wear at your wedding and we will not take no for an answer.” The two parents turned but stopped when they heard Sunset’s comment. Sunset was bright red with anger now and lost her temper. “I HATE YOU BOTH, GO ROT IN TARTEROUS!” Sunset didn’t have time to react before she felt a hoof hit her cheek. She crashed to the ground with tears in her eyes. “One way or another, you will learn respect you ungrateful child. Consider yourself lucky that we haven’t disowned you.” With that said, they teleported out of the room. Sunset stood up shaking and felt her cheek. “Screw them; I hope Pinkie kills them both.” She finished packing her things and made her way to the train station. She would talk with Honor Shield and convince him to not marry her. They had been good friends for sure but she didn’t love him, even a little. “I should have done this earlier; I just hadn’t had any time and this red rash or whatever it is, is embarrassing. Oh well, the sooner this happens the less I’ll have to deal with my parents.” When she reached the train station, she got her ticket and then froze. One little thought made her freeze. “What if my parents found somepony that I don’t even know?” She hadn’t thought about it but she should have. The thought of marrying somepony she didn’t know caused her to back away from the train. “If I don’t marry Honor, I’ll surely marry somepony I don’t know. This is bad, really bad.” Sunset turned and walked away when she heard a familiar voice. “It couldn’t be, could it?” Sunset turned around to find a cyan unicorn in armor. “Honor Guard?” “Hi Sunset, can we go talk somewhere private?” Honor Guard took off his helm and smiled. “I uh, yeah, let’s go to my temporary home. It’s a library.” Sunset lead Honor Guard to the library. Her mind was racing with thoughts of the wedding she didn’t want and how to possibly get out of it. At least now she could talk with Honor about it. This wasn’t going to be easy but she had to do it. Sunset was busy thinking and Honor Shield walked in awkward silence unsure of what to say. Sunset was so nervous, her body began to shake and sweat. Luckily, Sunset had managed to calm down before they reached the library. “So here we are, come in.” Honor looked around and chuckled nervously. “Your parents aren’t here right?” Sunset shook her head. “Good.” Honor sat on the floor filled with relief. Sunset walked back and forth debating on how to bring everything up. “Sunset, we need to talk about this arranged marriage between us.” Sunset looked at Honor at first with anger and then frustration and sadness. “I just have to know, why? Why would you volunteer for this?” “Sunset, there are a lot of things screwed up about this arranged marriage. Truth be told, I love you Sunset and always have. The minute we met, I did everything I could to make you happy and then this AMA bull came up. I don’t even know how much I can say without getting jailed or killed for that matter.” Sunset stared at him curiously. Honor had volunteered but it didn’t sound like he was too happy about it. Apart of Sunset was happy about it and another part was kind of Disappointed. “I would say everything but I know who they have planned for you to marry if I don’t.” “Tell me what you can then.” Sunset tensed up and began to shake anxiously. “All I can really say is that somehow your parents blackmailed Princess Celestia. The AMA that you saw wasn’t ever in existence.” Honor shield flinched from the angry reaction that Sunset gave even if it wasn’t at him. She shot a burst of magic into the air and blew a small hole in the ceiling. “Sunset, please, I don’t know what to say.” Sunset wasn’t sure what to do next but fall to the ground and cry. “This w-wasn’t wh-what I wanted f-for myself. It’s n-not fair.” Sunset wiped her tears away. Honor Guard walked over to Sunset and wrapped his hooves around her and stroked her mane. “Let it out Sunset, don’t worry. We will figure something out.” What more could he do? Sunset was on the floor bawling into his shoulder. It’s not like he wasn’t used to it, this wasn’t the first time Sunset had done this. Back when she was at Celestia’s school shortly after he was assigned to Sunset, she had done this. Sunset had been picked on for being so studious. She ran back to her room where Honor Guard was waiting outside. Honor never did figure out what the bullies had said but it was enough to make Sunset cry for a long while. When Sunset finished crying, she looked up at Honor Guard and smiled. “Thank you for always being there for me. You’re the only friend I’ll ever need.” “I’ll always be there for you and look at it this way Sunset, after we uh, marry, your parents won’t get near you. I’ll make sure of that and don’t worry; I don’t plan on foals anytime soon. I would rather give it a few years or ten before that even needs to be thought about.” Sunset chuckled and was happy to know that Honor had her back. She was just happy enough to cry. “Thanks Honor, I appreciate it.” Sunset wrapped her hooves around Honor and cried herself to sleep. Pinkamena and ZecoraPinkamena walked through the Everfree forest, looking like Pinkie, but with an evil smile. The flora and fauna of the Everfree turned and ran from the pink mare. Timberwolves ran off with their tails between their legs. The Cockatrice hid in distant bushes. Even the Manticore shook in fear when it looked at the mares grin. The plants acted is if they were trying to run and the clouds above thundered as if to try and scare her off. There wasn’t a thing in the forest that wasn’t scared of the mare. Pinkamena chuckled at the sight. “Even the Everfree forest is scared of me.” She had a nice stroll in the forest and then came to a hut. It was decorated with totems and masks that hung from the branches of the tree the hut was built into. She walked up to the hut and knocked on the door. It didn’t take long for the door to open. “Hello.” “I take it you must be, the one that your friends call Pinkie? I am Zecora.” Zecora looked outside and saw an interesting sight. The plants were acting odd and there were no creatures in sight. “You…” “Yes, I am rather terrifying but don’t you worry, I have no interest in you. I simply came to ask, what are you?” “A Zebra and…” “Yeah, that’s all I wanted to know.” Pinkamena walked over to the cauldron and looked at the green goop inside. She dipped her hoof in and sniffed the gunk. She scrunched her nose and wiped the gunk off on Zecora. “I don’t really care about you in any way other than by name. Here is the deal little miss zebra, I have friends that aren’t themselves. I only tell you this now because sooner or later you would figure out everything, I can tell that much. What I want from you is to keep your mouth shut. Do that and I won’t have your skull there for a trophy.” Pinkamena flicked Zecora’s head. “You can’t threaten me…” Zecora was cut off for the third time. Pinkamena pinned Zecora up against the wall. “I believe I can, after all, I have all the tools I’ll need to kill you.” She pulled a knife out of her mane and pressed it up against Zecora’s chest. “Now, tell anypony I was here or say anything about what happened and ugh.” Pinkamena stumbled back from the head-butt she received. She cracked her neck and shook it off in time to get punched. She fell back a bit from the punch and wiped her mouth clean of the blood that flowed from her mouth. “Ok, let’s dance.” Pinkamena attacked, cut Zecora’s cheek and tried to kick her away but failed. The two exchanged blows for a while before Zecora kicked Pinkamena into a wall and ran off leaving a trail of blood behind her. Pinkamena stood and limped toward the door. “You’ve made my list of victims Zecora, you should find yourself honored.” She smiled as she cleaned her lip of blood. Her eye was black and her nose was broken along with one of her hind legs. Pinkamena limped out of the hut and walked back toward Ponyville. “She’ll keep quiet, if she was confident, she would have killed me. I can’t say I blame her for running away, she knows my power now. I will give her some credit though, she can fight. It’s not often I meet a creature that can stand up to my power. The only exception being the Princesses but soon enough, that won’t be a problem. Unfortunately that Zebra isn’t afraid of me to the extent that I would like. She is scared just enough to not say anything, I hope, for her sake.” Pinkamena, even while limping, she scared the Everfree forest. “Zecora may be bleeding out right now but I’m broken. I’ll have to see what I can do about that, until then, I think my dear friend Fluttershy needs a visit.” Once Pinkamena was out of the forest, she came to a realization. What could she say to explain her condition? She could say she tripped and sprained her ankle but that would hardly be believable or she could blame it on Sunset. “Yes, I’ll blame Sunset, she hates us anyway. What’s to keep her from hurting me when she didn’t have a problem with hurting Applejack.” Pinkamena put a fake look of pain and limped sadly towards Fluttershy’s home. Pinkamena reached the cottage and knocked on the door. When Fluttershy opened the door she gasped. “Pinkie, what happened?” Pinkamena let out a fake yet convincing cough. “May I come in.” Fluttershy opened the door and let the pink mare in. “Thank you Fluttershy, I’ve had a bad day.” Pinkamena sat down on the couch while Fluttershy was running around getting the items she needed to help her injured friend. “Thank you Fluttershy.” Fluttershy ran back into the room and began fixing up Pinkamena. “Now would you mind telling me what happened?” Pinkamena faked the pain of her bruises as ice packs were placed on them and Fluttershy apologized. “Don’t apologize Fluttershy. Now as for what happened, it was Sunsets fault. She still thinks I’m you know who. She called me a liar and attacked me when I told her I wasn’t that pony still.” Fluttershy stopped working and looked up. “I know that Sunset is a bit of a bully but she wouldn’t hurt anypony.” “Fluttershy, do remember when she attacked Applejack?” Pinkamena smiled on the inside at seeing her friends face. She had Fluttershy right where she wanted her. Now it was just a matter of time before she had her real friends back but before she could do that, she had to turn everypony against Sunset and force Sunset to leave. She didn’t need the element of magic to interfere with her plans. Pinkamena needed Sunset gone and the other elements would be the cause for it. “Oh, you’re right, I will go tell the others.” Fluttershy finished cleaning up Pinkamena and turned to leave. “Oh, please don’t, I’ll talk to them. Thank you though.” Fluttershy grabbed a crutch from her closet and gave it to Pinkamena. “I’ll be fine, don’t worry about me.” With her injuries tended to, Pinkamena waved goodbye and left. When there wasn’t a pony in earshot, she chuckled and went over her plan. “Step one part two apparently, complete. Step two, run Sunset Shimmer out of town by any means necessary. Part one of five, check, so long as nothing interferes with my plans from here on in, now for the others.” Pinkamena stopped and thought for minute. You know, perhaps I shouldn’t make a plan thought out so far ahead. Seeing how things are going, I should just take it part by part. Then again, I should probably just forget the plan all together and just take things as they come. At this rate, my original plan will have completely changed by the time I complete it.” Pinkamena paused a moment and shook her head from the distracting thoughts. Zecora may not have been part of the plan but her injuries thanks to Zecora will serve its purpose. “Zecora, thank you so much for helping me by beating me up. She did such a wonderful job too and she doesn’t even know it.” She gave a low demonic-like chuckle as she limped toward Applejacks. Everything was falling right into place. Pinkamena and FriendsPinkamena limped to Sweet Apple Acres with a large smile on her face. She was almost to excited and keeping the secret that she was attempting to get her friends back was driving her insane. The more she thought about it, the more it drove her further and further into that state. Everything going on was pushing her in the direction of insanity but she had to stay calm. The more insane she felt, the more impatient she became. She couldn’t lose her cool, she had to stay calm. “One more step toward destroying those goody goody sides of my friends.” Pinkamena reached the farm and saw Applejack in the distance working away. She felt that on such a nice day, Applejack should be in a competition, destroying others, no mercy. Unfortunately, those weren’t how things were done anymore. Ever since the day everypony got “fixed”, everything fell apart. This meant nopony were themselves. They had lost who they were and it was all thanks to a certain princess of the sun. Pinkamena growled angrily at the thought of Celestia. “Had it not been for Celestia; Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, myself, and to an extent Rainbow Dash, would be ruling Equestria.” “Pinkie, what on Equestria happened to ya and what were you saying? Answer the first question first please.” Applejack asked wiping the sweat off her brow. Pinkamena jumped at hearing Applejack. When did she get to Applejack? Pinkamena scowled inside at herself but showed a pained look on the outside. Normally, she would never have been snuck up on but she had been too enthralled with her thoughts. At least AJ hadn’t clearly heard what Pinkamena had said. “What; oh, my injuries. I hate to say it but Sunset did this. She doesn’t believe that I am who I am.” Applejack took a moment to think about this. Sunset had hurt her and this was worse but was Sunset really capable of this? Applejack stared into her friends eyes but couldn’t see any hint lying. She didn’t expect any less but with how crazy things have been with both Pinkie and Sunset, more so Sunset, she couldn’t be sure. “I’ll go have a word with her.” Applejack turned to leave but something told her this wasn’t right. Sunset was a creep and AJ couldn’t deny that she, herself was hurt by Sunset but this was extensive. It just didn’t sit right with Applejack. “No, crap.” Pinkamena thought and flinched at the realization of her mistake. She spoke too quick and Applejacks reaction confirmed it. Applejack turned and shoved her face into Pinkamena’s. “You’re Pinkamena aren’t you?” Pinkamena let out a defeated sigh and shook her head. “Oh Applejack, you just can’t be fooled can you? I suppose I should have expected it, after all, look who I’m talking to. The Element of Honesty. All well, in time, you will join me again.” Pinkamena readied a syringe in her mane. She knew having it would come in handy. “I would never revert back and neither would Pinkie Pie. Get out of here Pinkamena, no one wants you around.” Applejack snorted and huffed. “The others will know about this Pinkamena and then you will be sent right back to the crazy bin.” AJ turned to leave but felt something in her side. She felt tired and then fell to the ground. Pinkamena pulled the needle out of Applejacks side. Pinkamena kneeled down so she could look into Applejacks closing eyes. “Oh Applejack, surely you didn’t expect me to be unprepared?” Pinkamena chuckled with a large grin on her face. “You won’t remember anything that happened in the last few minutes.” Pinkamena stood and left Applejack to sleep. “Getting my friends to turn against Sunset will be more difficult then expected and maybe impossible. Still, this is the easiest solution and i have to try even if Applejack does risk ruining this for me.” She sighed and rubbed the back of her neck. “This was expected though but I’d hoped she wouldn’t have figured it out. All well, Rainbow will be easy to convince as will Rarity.” Pinkamena limped her way to Rarity’s but Rainbow Dash saw and stopped her. “What happened, wait, don’t tell me. This was Sunsets fault right, she doesn’t like you.” “Yes but please, don’t worry. I was just on my way to Rarity’s, if you would like to come along.” Pinkamena offered. “You and Rarity were the last on the list to tell.” “Oh no, you need to go rest and I’ll talk to Rarity and then whatever you want to do, we’ll help out.” Rainbow flew off before Pinkamena could say anything. “Well what do you know, loyalty is the biggest fool.” Pinkamena walked to Sugarcube Corner and up to her bedroom. She sat down on her bed and realized how tired she was. “Between the Therapy crap and the institute and the fight with Zecora, ugh, I’m actually really tired.” Without getting comfortable, she fell asleep and began to snore. When she woke the next day, all her friends were around her bed. “What is everypony doing here?” “We came to ask what you wanted us to do darling.” Rarity said worried about her friend. “We’re going to beat her up for you right?” Rainbow asked throwing punches at the air. “Oh, I don’t think we should get violent, possibly just a stern talking to.” Fluttershy said but it went unheard. “Girls please, I’ve thought about it and we should go over tomorrow and talk with her. She is a part of the group after all.” Pinkamena threw up in her mouth a little. Being even a little reasonable on top of trying to act like Pinkie made her sick. “Sounds good to me Sugarcube.” AJ agreed having forgotten about earlier events but something felt wrong. Then again, Pinkie was willing to talk about things. How could that be wrong? Yet something felt off. “Excellent, we will go to her home and talk things out with her.” Rarity was happy to see Pinkie so civil about everything. “Oh come on, can’t we beat her up, she deserves it.” The others glared at her. “Come on, she hurts Applejack, makes fun of Fluttershy, beat up Pinkie, she deserves something. “Really Rainbow Dash, Sunset may be a bully but nothing was ever solved with violence. Look at our past, what did anything we do solve?” Rarity sat on the floor and folded her hooves. Rainbow Dash threw her hooves in the air in defeat. “Fine, we’ll talk things out but if she pulls a knife out on Pinkie or does anything else questionable, she is gonna get more than a few punches to the face.” Rarity sighed but agreed. “Fine, but only in self defense, we aren’t animals.” Rarity thought about what she said and corrected herself with a chuckle. “Well we are but not the vicious kind.” Sunset and Friends“Sunset!” Sunset rolled over in an attempt to ignore whoever was yelling at her. It worked until she felt her body went cold. Her eyes shot open and she fell out of bed. “Sunset shimmer, how dare you. You aren’t married yet, how dare you sleep with him.” Sunset rubbed her shoulder and looked up at her bed. She chuckled and shook her head. “This is not funny Sunset, I don’t care that he is your fiancé, you aren’t married yet.” “Just shut up would you?” Sunset stood up just to get knocked down again by a slap from her mother. “It’s not like I tried to but since it’s gotten you so worked up, I’m glad this happened.” Sunset stood up again but got knocked down again but by her father this time. “Would you stop that?” “We will stop teaching you when you finally learn. I would say I don’t believe what you did but sadly I do.” Glisten stood above Sunset and snorted. “What exactly did I do?” Sunset stood prepared to get knocked down again but it didn’t happen. She had no idea what happened last night. She could only assume she had fallen asleep crying on her bed and into Honor's shoulder. “You seduced him and that will not stand.” Shining grabbed Sunsets ear and pulled her down the stairs. Glisten held her down while her husband spanked Sunset over and over. Once he finished, he pushed her away. “You have so much to learn you rotten child and don’t try to make me feel bad by crying. I swear, how did she end up such a cry baby.” “GET OUT OF HERE AND LEAVE ME ALONE.” Sunset teleported her parents out the door and left to care for her wounds. She looked in the mirror in the bathroom. Her eyes were red and her cheek was bleeding. She cursed her parents over and over until a knock came to the door. “What!” “Sunset, are you alright. I woke up and heard you screaming, at your parents I assume.” Honor stood outside the door hoping Sunset would open up. He only wished they were married now just so he could take Sunset away from her parents. “You hungry, I’ll go make breakfast.” Sunset turned from the mirror and opened the door. “Honor.” Sunset wrapped her hooves around him and cried into his shoulder just like she always did when she cried and he was around. “It’s not fair Honor, I don’t have to do anything and I’m treated like a criminal.” “Shhh, don’t you worry about them. They are awful ponies who enjoy telling others what to do and throw a fit when they aren’t listened to.” Honor Guard kept Sunset in his hooves until all he could hear were sniffles. He gently pulled away and smiled. “Feel better Sunset?” She nodded and wiped her tears from her eyes. “Good, I’ll go get breakfast ready.” Honor turned to walk away when there was a loud angry knock at the door. “I’ll get it Sunset, you rest up.” Honor guard headed down the stairs and over to the front door. When he opened it, five ponies stood before him. The rainbow maned mare was glaring while the others looked worried or anxious. “Yes, what do you want?” “Where is Sunset, we have some things to talk about.” Rainbow Dash started to push her way past Honor but was held back by Applejack. “Hold on there Rainbow Dash, we came to talk not beat her up.” AJ said pulling her friend toward her. “Oh, I’m going to talk to her alright. I’ll chew her up and spit her out.” Rainbow said trying to escape Applejacks grasp but gave up when she saw Sunset coming down the stairs. “Sunset, you have some explaining to do!” “Rainbow Dash, please be a little civil.” Rarity covered Rainbow’s mouth and pushed her behind. “Sunset, darling, we have some questions for you.” Rarity said and then noticed Sunset’s puffy red eyes. Rarity gently pushed past Honor Guard. Sunset only glared. “Were your parents here again?” “Get out before I make you leave.” Sunset lit her horn. Honor noticed this and ran over to calm her down. Sunset calmed and turned. “Leave before I change my mind.” “You have to answer for what you did to Pinkie Pie.” Rainbow yelled out pointing to Pinkie. Sunset turned and looked past everypony to see Pinkie. “As much as I would have loved to knock her down a few hyper notches, this isn’t my work. If it had been me, I probably would have killed her.” Sunset turned to AJ and smiled. “Isn’t that right hayseed?” As much as Applejack wanted to slap Sunset a few times for calling her a hayseed again, Sunset had a point. AJ had been seriously hurt by a single blast but Pinkie was injured in multiple places and was still walking around well enough. It was true Pinkie was abnormal in ways but even she would have been killed by so many blasts. The more things that were said and done, the more Applejack began to question if Pinkie was telling the truth. “Come on girls, we’re done here.” Applejack left without a second thought and everypony else followed in confusion. “Rarity, come talk with me, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, take Pinkie home would you?” Applejack didn’t bother to check if they did as she was asked, she just kept walking. “Applejack, what’s going on? You seem confused, worried, anxious, I honestly can’t tell with you.” Rarity walked by Applejacks side. Something was wrong and only Applejack seemed to know. “You heard what Sunset said, you saw Pinkie’s injuries and you know Sunset’s abilities. I believe Pinkie is hiding something.” “Applejack really, hiding something, our Pinkie Pie?” Rarity couldn’t believe it and yet Applejack did make some sense but perhaps Sunset held back, possibly. “Yes Rarity, Sunset is powerful and had Pinkie been hit by a magical blast from Sunset equal to how many injuries Pinkie has, do you honestly think Pinkie would be alive right now?” “I suppose I see your point but Pinkie is a rather tough pony.” “Doesn’t matter Rarity, Pinkie is hiding something and I believe I know what it is.” Rarity and AJ looked at each other. “We should keep this quiet to keep things from getting worse, you know how Rainbow Dash is.” Rarity followed Applejacks eyes behind them. “Pinkamena is back Rarity and it doesn’t look like she is going away anytime soon. Keep your medication close to you at all times. We can’t let Pinkamena get them.” “Are you saying she will try to get us to revert back to the way we used to be?” “Yes and that cannot happen.” AJ took a step forward. “Keep your siblings safe, we don’t need them getting hurt.” With that, Applejack ran back to the farm. Rarity wasn’t sure what to think. “If Applejack was right” She paused and her eyes widened in fear. She took off in a full sprint back to the boutique. When she arrived, she ran straight for the medicine cabinet. She pulled out her pills and dumped them out. To her horror, she only had three left. “Applejack was right, Pinkamena is out to change us back to the way we used to be.” Rarity shook as she swallowed one of her three pills. “This isn’t good, I’m gonna need more soon but my pill limit has been reached. I have five weeks to until my new shipment arrives.” In the back of her mind, she could hear the voice. ‘It’s only a matter of time before we get back to sewing.’ The voice cackled and Rarity rocked back and forth in a corner. “Five weeks’ worth of pills gone, what do I do?” RarityRarity spent the next few days doing everything she could to keep herself sane without taking her medication. She had to make the rest last for as long as possible. She used her sister and friends to help with her sanity but when she was alone, it had been difficult. She was alone and couldn’t take it anymore; she had to take another pill. She ran to her cabinet and pulled out her pill bottle and dumped it upside down into her hoof but only a single pill dropped out. She dropped the bottle and put the pill in her mouth. She swallowed and closed the cabinet. In the mirror was Pinkamena standing behind her. Rarity froze and shook. “Don’t worry my friend, I won’t hurt you.” Pinkamena leaned in to whisper in Rarity’s ear. “I just want my real friends back.” Pinkamena laughed. Rarity flipped around and Pinkamena was gone. “I can’t do this, I need to speak to my doctor. Surely an exception can be made.” “Oh Rarity.” Pinkamena’s voice echoed through the boutique. “There isn’t any help, I’m sure they are running scared after I killed the staff and Purpleheart.” “You, you killed her, why? Why are you doing this? We don’t want this.” “Why do I do this; because our true selves are crazy, nuts, and psycho, why else? We aren’t meant to be like this, we don’t care for anyone but each other. The minute I get all of you back, I’ll kill Sunset, my family, your family, and every pony who deserves it.” “You can’t, we’re sick, we aren’t meant to be that way.” Rarity looked around trying to find Pinkamena but had no success. “Of course we are but our family’s tried to change us. They didn’t care about who we were as long as we were like everyone else but soon we will be ourselves again. No pony will stop us from being who we are. That includes my sister Maud. Good by Rarity, see you soon.” Pinkamena laughed. “Pinkamena, Pinkamena!” Rarity yelled but there was no answer. Rarity nervously paced around the room in an attempt to think of what to do now. She hadn’t told anyone but Applejack about her predicament. What Pinkamena said made everything make sense. Rarity now knew why AJ couldn’t get a hold of any pony at the mental hospital. “Pinkamena, don’t do this.” A bright light appeared in the room and disappeared as fast as it came. In its place was a masked pony dressed in a suit for sneaking around in. “Who are you and what do you want. I don’t mean to be rude but I really don’t have time.” “My name is unimportant right now and I want to help. I couldn’t help but hear what Pinkamena and you were talking about. She doesn’t want you or your friends, herself included, to be like everypony else. I can understand that being different is scary but to live in this world, being that way is not acceptable. You don’t want to be that way and I’m sure she, deep inside, doesn’t want to be that way.” “Hold on, how do you know us?” “I’m keeping an eye on Sunset Shimmer and trying to help her. She is rather stubborn but this isn’t all about her right now, it’s about you and your friends. I’ve been able to watch you and your friends. If I can help Sunset, I can help you and the others. It’s important for you and your friends to all be on equal, what’s the word, terms perhaps.” The pony thought for a moment and then shook her head. “Point is, you all need to work together to stop this corruption within you and I have the feeling that helping Sunset will be the key to accomplishing just that.” The pony levitated a bag and pulled out a bottle. “This should help you for a few weeks.” The pony tossed the bottle over to Rarity. Rarity looked at the bottle and smiled. “This is my medication, but how?” “I have my ways but you must not drift from each other. Stay together and keep yourselves sane. It’s important that you are like every pony else so that you can help every pony. Pinkamena must not succeed or things could become very difficult. Now can you do something for me?” “What is it, how can I possibly help you?” Rarity asked staring at the medication shocked and happy. “Be kind to Sunset and bring her into your circle of friends. Equality between all of you is important to beating this.” With that the pony disappeared and a knock came to her door. Rarity jumped and stood for a few seconds before she ran downstairs. She breathed deeply and answered the door. “Applejack, how are you?” “How are you Rarity, are you alright?” “I’m better, I just met some pony who seemed eager to help. She gave me some medication that I so desperately needed.” “That seems fishy to me. How do you know you can trust this pony?” Applejack asked. She was beginning to think Pinkamena took her medication. It only made sense but when she had returned home after telling Rarity about Pinkamena, her medication had still been there or perhaps a mysterious pony interfered. Applejack wasn’t sure of anything anymore that involved Pinkamena. “She is trying to help Sunset. She asked us to be kind to her. The pony wants us to bring Sunset into our circle of friends. She said that Sunset is the key to beating Pinkamena.” “What, none of this makes a lick of sense. How is Sunset supposed to help us beat Pinkamena?” “I don’t know Applejack, everything is so confusing now. I don’t know what to do anymore.” “Ok, well I’ve been thinking, we need to tell the others before something bad happens. I don’t know why it’s been so hard but the others need to know what’s happenin’ with Pinkie. Every pony seemed just fine and I didn’t sense any kind of lies comin’ from them. Help me spread the word?” “Of course Applejack, I will gladly help. I’ll go talk to Fluttershy as she may be the one most frightened by this and let’s face it, I’m the better one for comfort.” Applejack sighed but couldn’t argue the point. “You go talk to Fluttershy and I’ll go find Rainbow Dash.” The two left the building but AJ had one last thing to say before they separated. “I guess I’ve just been a big scaredy cat.” Rarity smiled and put a hoof around her friend. “I’m scared to and I suppose that’s why neither of us could say anything. We don’t want it to be true.” The two smiled and hugged before going seperating. Rarity ran to Fluttershy’s and saw the cottage void of life. A chill went up Rarity’s spine and it continued as she walked up to the door and knocked. Rarity had never felt so uncomfortable and it really worried her. When Fluttershy opened the door, there was a big smile on her face. “Fluttershy, are you alright.” “Of course Rarity.” Fluttershy leaned in to whisper in Rarity’s ear. “Everything is as it should be and soon, you’ll be too.” Fluttershy bucked Rarity away from the door, smirked and shut the door. “No, Fluttershy, how could Pinkiamena do this?” Rarity heard an evil laugh. “Pinkamena!” “You should have known that I would go for Fluttershy first. I just needed the rest of you out of the way.” Pinkamena ran off leaving Rarity sad and crying on the ground. Pinkamena, her friends and Sunset.Rarity and the others were horrified by the scene in front of them. Pinkamena had their little sisters and little friend who Rainbow cared deeply for, hostage. The three fillies were terrified and confused by what was happening. “Please, Pinkamena, stopped this insanity. You don’t want to do this. This isn’t you, Pinkie, we know you’re in there. Please, come out.” Pinkamena just laughed and moved the knife just a millimeter closer drawing a little more blood. “Here’s the deal ladies, I have realized that Sunset is going through a bit of a change recently. I don’t trust this change to be useful in my objective. What I want is two things for the safety of your sisters and little friend. First I want Rainbow, Rarity, and Applejack to give up the pills and join me. Second, Sunset must never attack me either directly or indirectly. No hiring somepony to attack me and believe me, I will know. Things like that. Do these two things, and the fillies go free. It’s as simple as that.” “Fine, Sunset won’t do anythin.” Sunsets eyes widened. “Hold on hillbilly, I have my own condition.” Rarity and the others glared but Pinkamena looked intrigued. She was sure Sunset wouldn’t be able to come up with anything she would agree on but wanted to hear the condition. “I don’t attack you and you leave me be. You don’t hurt my f…fr…friends or their sisters and family’s. I get to be around them and spend time with them when I like. You don’t attack me either.” The others were nervous and happy to know that Sunset actually wanted to be friends. They calmed down a little when Pinkamena actually light heartedly laughed. “I must admit that you shocked me there. Fine, you have a deal, do you three accept?” Rarity and Applejack immediately nodded but Rainbow was a bit hesitant. “Oh Rainbow Dash, I thought you would be conflicted in this decision. I know why you’re so loyal and it scares you to think that losing this side of you will endanger that loyalty. I suppose if you can’t agree as well, then I’ll have to make good on my threat.” Pinkamena moved the knife just a bit closer. The knife touched Sweetie Belles vitals without hurting them. “Don’t keep me waiting and to convince you, I’ll make sure Scootaloo will be the only one alive if you don’t accept. Tell me Rainbow dash, can you betray your friends?” Rainbow was in a panic and her spirits sunk faster than a rock in water. “You win ok, I agree. Just let the fillies go.” Rainbow had tears flowing down her face. She was scared that her loyalty would cause her to lose a part of herself but she couldn’t betray her friends by letting their sisters die. Her body was shaking from fear. Pinkamena lowered the knife and then threw it behind the group. They turned and saw a knife embedded in Sunsets fathers head. Sunset stood frozen at the sight of her father. “Consider that a present to you Sunset, after all, you wished I would kill them right?” “You said you wouldn’t attack her Pinkamena.” Applejack yelled. “I didn’t, I attacked her parents. She never said anything about attacking her indirectly. Heck, she didn’t specify at all. She hates her parents anyway and she did wish this.” Sunset walked over to her father and held him in her hooves. Yes she hated her parents but her wish was out of anger. She didn’t want them dead, she just wanted them to love her like normal loving parents. “Dad, this isn’t what I wanted, I didn’t mean what I said.” Sunset then heard Honor call out her name and her mother as well. Everything moved in slow motion at that point. Sunset looked up and then turned to see Pinkamena throwing another knife. Sunset jumped up and ran in front of the knife. The knife dug into her leg and kept her from moving. Rarity and the others rushed to help her along with her mother and Honor. Another knife flew past and inserted itself into Glistens chest. “No mom!” Sunset yelled painfully as she crawled over to her mother. “Mom, please, I know what you must be thinking but this wasn’t my fault.” “Shut up…Sunset. This was…her fault. Your fathers…and mine, our minds were not…ours. Yours.” Glisten coughed up blood while speaking to Sunset and she struggled for breath. “Kill…that no good…son of a.” Glisten coughed up more blood and her breathing stopped. Sunset turned to Pinkamena and wanted to scream but she couldn’t find her voice. Despite all that happened between her and her parents, Sunset was angry about their deaths. One way or another, she was going to end Pinkamena’s life. “That was my last knife, two out of three isn’t bad.” With that said, Pinkamena walked off. “You girls take your time.” Sunset did her best but couldn’t keep herself from falling asleep. There were no nightmares or dreams for her. She was in a black void until she woke. Around her were Honor Guard, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and the fillies. Sunset was dizzy but she remembered what happened. Honor Guard was on her right while the others were on the left. Sunset wasn’t happy and she showed it in both looks and words. “This is why I don’t get close to ponies. This is why I’m my own pony with no ties to anypony. GET OUT OF HERE! I DON’T WANT TO SEE YOU GUYS AGAIN!” “Sunset, darling I” “GET OUT OF HERE AND SPARE ME YOUR GOOD FOR NOTHING SYMPATHY! I HATE ALL OF YOU! “Don’t chew us out, this wasn’t our fault.” Rainbow said. “I ACTUALLY THOUGHT I MIGHT START TO CARE AGAIN! I ALLOWED MYSELF TO HELP YOU AND THIS IS WHAT HAPPENS! SCREW ALL OF YOU AND GET OUT OF HERE!” Sunset broke into tears and hid beneath her covers. Her heart was broken and her feelings for others pushed further down behind a wall of hate and bitterness. She vowed never to get close to anyone ever again for the second time. The first friend she had as a filly was killed by some criminal. Her second friend she had was kidnapped. Her third friend was taken from her family and never seen again. Her fourth, fifth, and sixth friend were just like the others and taken away and each friend had been harder and harder to make. Sunset swore to never get close to anypony ever again after that. Now not only were her possible friends being taken from her but her parents were taken as well and all at the same time. She wanted to believe everything would be ok but Pinkamena shattered any positive thought Sunset had. “No more, no more pain. I’m better off alone and always will be. I can’t be hurt that way.” Sunset curled into a ball and cried herself to sleep. What Sunset didn’t notice was her coat becoming undeniably red. The color crawled up her body like water running along the floor. SpikeTwilight had just returned from some shopping in Canterlot. The Grand Galloping Gala was coming up within the next week and she had to get herself ready. She wasn’t exactly ready for the most boring event of the year but she wanted to meet Sunset Shimmer and friends. Twilight would be living in Ponyville soon enough and was excited to meet the pony’s she would be living around. Until then, she had to work on a first impression. “Come on Twilight, focus.” Twilight breathed deep. “Hi my name is Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight froze and hung her head. “That’s all I’ve got, really?” Twilight sat down on her bed and sighed. Her mind was racing with things she should say but nothing came out modest. “Guess what everyone; I’m the student of a princess, cheer for me.” She shook her and disappointedly. “That ought to go swimmingly. Where is Spike when you need him?” Twilight asked and then heard a deep voice behind her. Twilight turned around with a big grin. “Good, you can talk me up and then I can shy away and claim that it’s not that great even if it is.” Spike shook his head and chuckled. “Twilight, do you need a hug?” Twilight nodded. Spike chuckled and wrapped his arms and wings around her. Spike stood a foot above Twilight and his wings were big enough to hug her with them. Spike almost completely covered Twilight. Had any pony seen them, they would have thought Twilight was being attacked or eaten. It wouldn’t be the first time. “Twilight, do yourself a favor and just say hi to them. What are they gonna do, hate you for saying hi?” Twilight gently pushed Spike away with a smile. “Thanks Spike, you always know just what to say.” Twilight said half sarcasticly. Most the time Spike really did know just what to say. “It shouldn’t be so difficult for me though.” “I’m your best bud, no pony knows you like I do. Your family before me know you better of course and perhaps your foal sister but I know you better than the Princesses do.” Spike sat down on the floor next to Twilights bed. He indicated for Twilight to have a seat by patting the bed. Twilight sat down and listened to her dragon friend. “Twilight, you really should stop worrying about things like this. I know that’s how you are but seriously, stop.” Twilight nodded knowing she would only be calm temporarily. Spike knew this as well. “I’m just glad it doesn’t take much to calm you down. Now, pick out a dress and get ready for the gala.” “Thanks Spike, I’m glad I have you around and if I don’t say it enough, I love you.” “I love you to Twilight, now once you’re finished getting ready, go to the friends you have here and spend some time with them. You need a break from everything. All the work you’ve been doing isn’t helping you any.” Twilight reluctantly agreed to spend time with friends just to make Spike happy. “Good.” Spike gave Twilight one last hug. “I need to go to the Dragon lands for a bit.” “It’s Garble again isn’t it?” Twilight folded her hooves and raised an eyebrow. “Uh yeah, it’s Garble butt again.” “You never told me exactly what happened when you went there the first time. Please tell me.” Twilight begged. She really wanted to know what happened the first time Spike went. Spike knew Twilight would never give up and so he gave in right away. “Fine but you get yourself ready while I tell you.” Twilight agreed only because it wouldn’t take very long to get herself ready. “When I first arrived, I was greeted by Garble. He laughed at my size. I said I wanted to study them and they instantly freaked out. They thought I was there to investigate them. It was something about dragons being investigated for the choosing of a new Dragon Elder.” “Dragon elder, what position is that to a dragon? Leader or something in that position I guess.” Twilight asked as she chose between a few different dresses she would wear to the gala. “No idea, when I said I wasn’t doing that, they laughed at me. I was invited to join a few games so they could see what kind of dragon I was. I beat every dragon in every game. It was awesome.” Spike ignored Twilights eye roll. “Anyway, after that, they invited me to join a raid. I had no idea what that was but I went with them on the raid anyway. Long story short, I reached a Phoenix nest and was told to crush the eggs.” Spike paused and let some tears slip. He had killed an innocent creature and it haunted him. Twilight saw the pain on Spikes face and hurried to comfort him. She had no idea what happened but she could guess. “Spike, did you crush the egg?” Spike tried to turn his head away but Twilight wouldn’t let him. “Spike, it’s ok.” “Ok, how is killing an innocent creature ok Twilight?” “You were young and you were pressured. That trip had to have been a lot for you then.” “Yeah it was a lot but it is no excuse to kill any creature of any race. I killed a phoenix and then I saw the look on the faces of its parents before they became enraged and attacked me. I never felt so bad in my life.” “Spike, that is in the past, you don’t need to feel guilty. That’s why you brought home a lost phoenix egg. You took care of it until it could take care of itself. You were making up for the mistake you made.” “You can’t understand Twilight, the pain on the parents faces still haunt me. Imagine if you will, how you would feel if you had a child and some pony or creature came in and killed him or her in front of you. Nothing I do could make up for that.” “Spike, is this why you never talk about what happened?” Twilight raised her hoof to Spikes face worriedly. She didn’t mean or expect for anything like this to be brought up. “It’s why I go after Garble and make sure that he doesn’t harm a single egg.” Spike stood up and stretched out his wings. “I better get to the dragon lands before Garble has a chance to kill any creature.” Spike opened the window and flew off. “Garble, I will always hate you and myself.” Spike reached the Dragon Lands and looked around while he landed. It hadn’t changed much since he was there last just like the last umpteenth times he had been there. He couldn’t be sure how many eggs Garble had squashed between the times he wasn’t there but it was the here and now that he was focused on. He couldn’t control everything Garble did but he did everything else he couldn’t control. The moment he landed, Garble walked up with a blue dragon next to him. “Garble.” “When will you stop coming here pony boy?” Garble sneered. “Wait, wait, wait, this is the dragon that lives with pony’s.” The blue dragons lips quivered and then broke into a fit of laughter. “Cool it Princess Ember, it’s not that funny. I find the twerp disgusting.” Garble said and Ember immediately stopped. This didn’t go unnoticed by Spike as the two turned around. “Let’s return, I’m obviously not getting anywhere for a while as long as Sparkle Warkle is here.” Spike smirked and folded his arms. “That’s the first smart thing you’ve ever said Garble.” Ember stopped and flipped around glaring. Truth was she wanted to laugh but knew that wouldn’t look good for her. She would most definitely be punished. The only thing she could do is defend Garble as much as she hated him. “Who do you think you are?” “I’m smarter than you dragons, that is for sure. It means more than your brute force you seem so fond of.” Spike knew he was going to get some backlash but he also knew that he could take on most dragons here, Garble included. The princess however, he could assume she had Garbles intelligence but something told him otherwise. “So Garble, go do whatever you want to do but don’t think I can’t stop you. I always have and always will.” A crowd had formed by now and Garble wasn’t about to stand down to a pony loving dragon and neither was Ember. Ember however didn’t get to say anything. “You faster than me, that means nothing. The elders bet that I would be the next Dragon lord. You can’t do a thing to me.” Spike just laughed and it angered Garble. “I challenge you Sparkle Warkle. This ends with whoever is the last living dragon. Your smarts can’t beat me.” The crowd including Ember agreed. “You’re insane but you want to prove you’re the best then be my guest but beating you won’t take long.” Spike waited for Garble to take the first move and then stepped out of the way of Garbles attack. Garble attacked over and over with all his strength but couldn’t touch Spike. “Come on, I thought you were gonna prove something Garble.” This only served to anger Garble more than he already was. The crowd of dragons were shocked by what was happening. After about fifteen minutes and Garble was out of energy. Spike walked over to Garble and gave him a swift round house kick and knocked him out. “How was that about smarts?” Ember growled. “You’re a coward.” Her words were angry but her face betrayed her. “Au contraire Ember. I knew I couldn’t beat him with brute force. With that in mind, I also knew how Garble would act. He is stupid and all around a big brute who has no patience. I knew he would attack me non-stop and so I used that as my advantage. All I had to do was wait it out until he ran out of energy. I know my opponent and he is not the brightest.” Spike felt the ground shake. “Let me guess, the Dragon lord is here?” “Dragon, you dare to insult our kind?” “No, I insulted, well yes actually. Dragons care for nothing but themselves. Your greedy and don’t care about anyone and I can tell that Princess Ember isn’t happy. I’m sure that is due to serving Garble.” Spike could only guess but he really didn’t have a clue why Ember did as Garble said but he could tell that Ember wasn’t happy. “You continue to insult us even now when you know nothing of our customs and traditions. For this insulance, you shall fight me.” Torch demanded. “I guess there is no getting out of this, so why not.” Spike ready himself for a fight that wasn’t going to go well and everyone could tell. Spike was going to die but he would go down fighting. “You may know Garble but let’s see how you do against a dragon ten times bigger then you.” Ember yelled hoping in a way that Spike would live. She didn’t know why but she hoped. “I’m dead.” With that said, Spike faced the dragon lord who was laughing. “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up.” As before, Spike waited for his opponent to make the first move and Torch did. Spike was barely able to dodge out of the way before getting swatted away and slid along the ground. “Think Spike, think. He is a giant dragon that only cares about strength? Can’t knock him out or wait this out. he is was too big and probably has more than enough stamina. I can only take so many hits, guess would be three or four.” Spike looked at his surroundings and only saw dirt and rock and then smiled. “Let’s hope this works” Spike stood up and got grabbed by Torch. “So dragon, where are those smarts now?” Torch said squeezing Spike and then found himself with dirt in his eyes. Torch screamed but kept a hold of Spike until he felt a sharp prick on his hand. “The smallest of wounds can hurt no matter how big the creature you are.” Spike flapped his wings and created a dust cloud making it impossible to see him. When the dust cleared, Spike had disappeared or so it seemed. Not much longer after the dust cleared then Torch fell to his knees in pain unable to move. Blood dripped from the wound Spike had made. It may have been a splinter sized rock to Torch but it was still going to hurt. Spike stood on top of Torch with a large rock. Torch’s scale rested on top of the rock which served to put more pressure on him. Every dragon in the crowd had dropped jaws. “How, how did you beat my father?” “It wasn’t easy, I had to use all the strength I had to do that to him. Now, before you say anything, I’m not against using force. I’m against the mentality that only brute force counts. Now as to how I beat him, it took a little knowledge and a little strength. To be honest, I wasn't sure at first and then I remembered a pressure point just beneath the scales." The dragons cocked their heads in confusion. "You don't know?" Spiked mouthed the word "WOW". "Ok, well it is super painful. Dragons have scales for a reason. I got a tiny pepple between my scales and flesh once and i couldn't move. Had to get a friend to help me get it out once one came around. Anyway, back to what I was saying. The problem at first was getting to the pressure point. Blinding him was the only way to get to his pressure point without him knowing. The second problem was getting underneath his scales far enough to hit his pressure point. Being such a large dragon, it made it easier. I also knew I needed some extra strength, more than just myself. I created the dust storm to make me invisible to everyone. I grabbed a sharp rock and since Torch was so busy trying to clear his vision, he didn’t notice me on his shoulder. I lifted a scale and slammed the rock down, sharp end first. I had to keep up the pressure which wasn’t easy. In the end, he crumbled like a baby. I’ll admit though, I wasn’t sure it would work but it was the only chance I had.” “Spike, I don’t know what to say although this does make things a bit awkward. How do I say this, anyone who beats Garble becomes my new temporary mate.” A loud thud was heard and Ember looked down. “Spike?” Spike had fallen unconscious. “We should get him to my fathers cave.” Spike and EmberWhen Spike woke up, he was in a large cave with the sun shining through. The back of his head hurt but he remembered what Ember said and he was a little worried to find out what a temporary mate was. “Hey, you alright?” Ember came up next to him with some sapphires and gave them to him. Ember chuckled nervously unsure of what to say. Lucky for her, Spike did. “First off, thank you for the Sapphires and second tell me what a temporary mate is?” Spike asked not sure he was ready for the answer. “So basically, uh, we are like lovers but in a less romantic way?” Spike could guess what she was trying to say and hoped he was right. “So were dating then?” Ember cocked her head in confusion. “Basically we don’t go beyond hand holding and a kiss now and then.” “Exactly.” “So here’s another question, why does beating Garble mean this?” Spike had so many questions and he wasn’t sure that he really wanted the answer. “Garble was most likely to win the Gauntlet of Fire which is a test to see who will become the next Dragon Lord. That’s why I was with Garble. I didn’t want to be but that’s how it is. Honestly, none of the dragons here interest me. The only one that comes close is you. It’s why I’m glad you won and this is sounding really bad isn’t it?” Ember shook her head with her head in her claw. “No, not yet anyway. Why is it called a “temporary” mate?” “It goes like this, the Dragon Lords daughter gets matched up with the most likely to win the Gauntlet of Fire. If a dragon beat the most likely to win in a fight, which none have until now, the daughter goes to the winner. The daughter being me.” Spike looked disgusted by this. He couldn’t believe that any father would be ok with their daughter being treated like a trophy but he did have to know something. “This is only temporary until after this test?” “Correct. In which case I go to the winner.” Spike face palmed knowing that regardless of what happened, Ember was a trophy. Ember ignored the action by Spike and continued. “Usually those deemed most likely to win do but there were a few times in the past it didn’t end up that way. The royal family keeps in the royal family this way. The son of the Dragon Lords are lucky. They don’t care who they end up with in the end. It doesn’t matter which female wins the Gauntlet, the males are always happy. It also helps that any female who competes in the gauntlet wants to be with the male. Daughters though are passed around. We have to listen to whoever we end up with and we must back them up no matter how bad what they do is. I haven’t had any freedom since i was old enough to, Date was it?" Spike nodded. "I want to leave this place but Garble won’t let me. I’m sorry for everything I said before by the way.” Ember looked down and away from Spike. “There must be some way out.” Spike didn’t know much about dragons but he did know one thing, everything had a loop hole even if it wasn’t a good one. “There is one, I could kill myself but then I would be a disgrace and besides, I’m no quitter.” Ember stared Spike in the eyes. “There isn’t any other option.” Ember shook her head and Spike grimaced at the thought. He hated to see Ember so trapped in something that she didn’t even want a part of. It wasn't because he cared for her necessarily but she was a prisoner in her own home. It wasn't right. “Is there something, anything I can do?” “You can, oh boy, um, huh.” Spike waited patiently while Ember tried to find the words. “We can become permanent mates. True I wouldn’t be able to find any dragon I truly loved but at the same time, the only dragon here I remotely like is you. I’m sorry Spike, I’m not thinking about you at all. You’re free to choose between being with me or not being with me. I’ll probably just end up with Garble again but who needs to be happy at all right.” Ember’s eyes widened in shock and immediately apologized. “I’m so sorry, I’m guilt tripping you aren’t I. I’m so, so, sorry again.” Spike folded his arms and shook his head. “Don’t be, you want a way out and I don’t blame you. Can’t you participate in the Gauntlet?” “No I can’t, it’s too risky.” “How is it, may I ask, that we can be permanent mates as you put it? Wouldn’t that disrupt the whole Gauntlet, Fire lord thing?” At that point, Ember dead panned and answered. “You beat the current fire lord in battle. That is a feat no dragon has ever done but then again, you’re not just any ordinary dragon. You get to become most likely to win the Gauntlet and become Dragon Lord because you beat him. You stay Dragon Lord so long as you and I become life mates. Other wise you can be beat and I’ll be given to whoever beats you. If we become life mates, we stay together.” “Right, I need some time to think.” Spike stood up and walked out of the cave. The way he saw it, there was no way for Ember to be happy where she was. At the same time, he wasn’t ready or old enough or at least he didn’t think he was old enough to marry. “Ok, pro. I can make Ember happy by getting her away from here just for the sake of doing something nice. Con, there is no promise that we would ever feel attracted to each other. Pro, I can see myself with her. Con, Ember may not like being around ponies. Nice or not, she is a dragon and I have no idea how she would react.” Spike made a pro and con list as long as one of Twilights to do lists. In the end, there was one more pro than con. He walked back into the cave to see Ember talking with her father. Spike cleared his throat and grabbed their attention. “Ember, we need to talk.” Ember rushed over to Spike both nervously and slightly excited. “Ember, I’ve been thinking really hard about this decision and I just need to know one thing. If we were to become forever mates, would I need to stay here?” Ember opened her mouth to speak but the thought had never come up before. “It’s hard to say, you aren’t technically the Dragon Lord yet.” “If you do decide to marry.” Ember shivered. “Sorry, I know you hate that word. If you two were to become life mates, you would have to go wherever Spike goes. However, Spike will have to come back to participate in the Gauntlet." Torch said. “Why, that makes no sense at all?” Spike wasn’t going to marry to help Ember just for him to lose at the gauntlet and have her trapped again. “It would only be formality, all other dragons would lose on purpose and you would end up the victor. You will then take over as Dragon lord.” Torch waited for Spikes decision. The idea of winning a competition by default wasn’t appealing to Spike however if Ember was happy, things could change for the better there and his pride could take a hit. Most importantly, Ember would be happier. “Alright, I will become her permanent mate but only if she wishes it.” Ember and Torch were shocked by this. They couldn’t believe Spike had just given Ember a choice. The shock wore off on Torch as soon as he realized that Spike didn’t know how things worked. Ember was just happy to have a say in something. “So Ember, it’s up to you.” “Thank you Spike and yes, I accept.” Ember ran to the back of the cave never having been so excited about anything in her life. She finally had the chance to have some freedom. Torch had a few words he wanted to have with Spike. “Alright, I understand that you do not understand dragons very well so let me give you some advice. You are the male and you make all decisions without question. I only let this marriage happen because she seems fond of you and I care about my daughter. You also are able to take care of yourself. I don’t like the idea that you live with the ponies. I’m sure it’s not your fault of course and so I’m simply cautious but I expect you to behave like a dragon. Have I made myself clear?” Spike bowed and smiled. “Of course Torch, I understand. I will do my best.” Torch smiled and went to check on Ember. Spike was being honest, he would do his best but not in being what Torch thought to be a dragon. Spike would do his best in making Ember happy and free as her happiness and freedom were the only reasons for this marriage decision. Torch was right, Spike didn’t understand dragons and he still didn’t. The rules, customs and traditions just made no sense to him. One thought did occur to Spike though, what would Twilight say when he returned married. He looked to the back of the cave and whispered. “Luna, help me.” Spike and EmberEmber had agreed to marry Spike knowing that he would be the closest dragon to her loving him. The preparations were short but very unenjoyable. The two needed rings and of course, rings were made from dragon scales from the bride and groom. It wasn’t a pleasant thing to go through. “Can’t we just buy a, ow, ring.” Ember flinched as one of her scales were pulled from her. She dreaded this part of the engagement and she was sure that Spike wouldn’t like it either. “Of course not, you and Spike will be life mates and so you must always have a piece of each other.” Torch said pulling off another scale. “The rings are symbolic Ember and they must be made from the bride and grooms scales. With the rings, you two will always be together and every dragon will know that you are taken. Any dragon that wishes otherwise will be punished should he or she try and push you and Spike away. On top of that, all dragons will know just who you belong too. With his purple scales on your claw and your blue ones on his, not even Garble would dare talk to you without Spikes permission.” “I don’t, ow, get any of these traditions or laws or anything for that matter. Nothing about any of this makes sense to me. Ow, DAD!” Ember yelled after having another scale pulled from her. “Ember, these laws, traditions, and customs are for the good of all dragons.” Torch pulled another scale from Embers body. “I don’t see h-OW!” Ember yelled and pulled away. Her body was sore, throbbing and bleeding now. She just didn’t understand the point of any of what was happening. The rings made from scales made a little sense but normal rings would suffice too. When Ember turned to stare at her father, she noticed her scales in Torches claw were red from Embers blood. “This is torture!” “This is marriage Ember, it isn’t easy but it can be done. I’m all done; I have all the scales needed to make Spikes ring.” Torch left to meet with the ring maker. Ember couldn’t wait to live in Ponyville if even if only for a little while. She was in such pain that she had to hobble over to bathing pond in the cave. Her blood dripped along the ground making a trail. When she entered into the water, the water stung and turned red from the blood dripping off Embers body. For the first time in her life, Ember cried in pain. “I hate my own kind, they are so screwed up.” She couldn’t imagine how Spike must be handling the descaling for the rings. What did it matter though, they had to go through with it. Ember sunk into the water as far as she could. After a while, Ember was finally able to relax and then the dress makers came in. “Princess Ember, we must make your dress.” Ember turned to the dress maker and snarled at her. Spike was having a rather upsetting moment. He did let the de-scalers take his scales off but every time one did, the scaler found him or herself at the opposite end of the room. Spike may have to go through this but he wasn’t going to make it pleasant. By the time the needed scales were taken off, the scalers were either covered in blood or knocked out. Now whether it was Spikes or their own, none of them were sure. “Who else wants to tick me off?” The dragons around the room backed as far away as possible from the enraged dragon. “Please Spike; this is necessary for your wedding.” One of the terrified de-scalers said nervously. The de-scalers weren’t fighting dragons; they were simply doing their jobs. A beating was not part of their job description. “In case you haven’t noticed, I’m not a part of your world. If you have the scales, please leave me.” The de-scalers disappeared in a second. Spike weakly walked over to the nearby bath and got in letting his blood flow into the water. “This is stupid, why am I even doing this? I barely know Ember and yet I’m marrying her and going through all of this just to help her.” Truth was; Spike knew the answer. If the situations were reversed, he would have wanted away even if that meant marrying a complete stranger. “Twilight won’t be happy about this but all well. I’ve made my choice; I just hope it was the right one.” After Spike had time to relax, the dressers came in with a few different tuxes. “Let’s get this over with.” Spike climbed out of the bath and looked at the different suits. Every one of them were decorated from jewels of some kind. There was Sapphire, Ruby, Emerald, and many others with a blue decoration on it. After thinking about it, he chose the Emerald tux. In the center was a blue dragon Spike could only guess was supposed to be Ember. Spike grabbed the tux and then hung it up. “Let me guess, I can’t see Ember until tomorrow?” “Why wouldn’t you be able to see her? The descaling is a private matter but I see no reason you can’t go and see her.” “Leave!” Ember yelled from behind. The dressers left in a hurry. “How are you Spike?” Spike saw Ember and smiled. She was wearing a red dress with a purple picture of him in on the shoulders. “I’m fine but I want to kill every dragon right now.” “You and me both.” Ember and Spike looked at each other before giving each other a wide smile. “It looks like we have one thing in common.” “Yep, the mass murder of dragons.” The two started to laugh but stopped as it was too painful. Spike started to sit when he noticed Ember trying the same. He quickly grabbed onto Embers claw and helped her down before sitting down himself. “Why did you help me?” “Why wouldn’t I?” Ember wanted to respond but knew Spike wasn’t clear on everything dragon. “I don’t think Twilight will be too happy about this.” Spike said thinking about the return to Canterlot. “Your pony friend?” Spike nodded. “Why should she care what you do? Are you a slave or something?” Ember asked. “Hardly, we have complete respect for each other. There is no controlling what the other does. We do usually talk to each other first to make sure that we are doing the right thing. We don’t want each other to get hurt. This is a big decision I’ve made and Twilight won’t be happy I didn’t talk to her about it. I guess she’ll get over it though.” Ember cocked her head not understanding. “Look, I love Twilight like my mother, it’s why I care. She raised me from an egg Ember, I owe her a lot. I can’t always talk to her about everything though and it upsets me.” “I understand Spike, I think. I suppose I don’t want to disappoint my father or make him upset and that’s why I go along with everything. Can I ever have freedom and still make my father proud of me Spike?” Ember looked up at Spike with hopeful and curious eyes. Spike looked out the cave entrance as he thought. He couldn’t know, he had never done something to upset Twilight but he could make a good guess. “Look out of the cave Ember and tell me what you see.” Ember turned her head to the entrance. “Um, flying dragons and a sunset. Why do you ask?” “I see the same but I also see your father out there and I think he really does love you. The problem is the love has gone too far. He wants you to be happy and I believe he would do anything for you. He also knows your traditions, laws, and customs. He truly believes that you will be happy with the strongest dragon who will also keep you safe. In safety there is a bit of control and that’s where the main problem is. A little control isn’t a bad thing. It kept me safe when I was too young to know better. Twilight forced me to eat when I didn’t want to. She wouldn’t let me go out if she wasn’t with me. There are a lot of things she has done to keep me safe but as I got older, she has learned to let me go. She still worries about me but she knows I wouldn’t do something bad or stupid.” Spike looked at Ember. “You’re father hasn’t let you go yet and as far as I can tell, he never will so long as you have to do as the laws, customs, and traditions continue. I’m free to make mistakes and do as I wish but even if Twilight is furious with me for making this kind of decision, I know she will love me and be proud of me. Will your father love you no matter what you decide to do?” “I will never know because I will always have to do as you say.” Ember heard a chuckle come from Spike. “What?” “The funny thing about that is you do have to do as I say and I say once were married, you don’t have to do anything I saw unless you wish to.” Ember turned to Spike with a big toothy grin. “You mean it; you’re going to order me not to do as you say?” Spike nodded and Ember couldn’t help herself. She painfully tackled Spike and gave him a big hug. The two laid there on the ground with their arms wrapped around each other and Ember whispered in Spikes ear. “I can’t wait for tomorrow, to be with you.” The two fell asleep moments after the sun went down. Spike and EmberSpike and Ember were abruptly awoken by Torch and a few other dragons. “Dad, what’s going on, who are these other dragons?” Ember hated being woken up even if today would be her day of freedom. “You two have a wedding in an hour. Now get up and these dragonesses will get you ready.” Torch said and left. The two dragonesses rushed over to the two with polishing equipment and began to polish their scales, claws, and Embers horns. “It’s a good thing you two didn’t ruin your clothes last night, that would have been terrible.” “I’m sorry but who?” “Sush, we are working.” Spike grumbled but Ember couldn’t help but chuckle which caused a backlash from one of the dragonesses. “Don’t you laugh at him, you are to be his mate soon and” The dragoness was cut off by Spike. “Don’t you dare talk to her like that!” Spike snapped. “She is the princess after all, if she wants to laugh, let her. Now do whatever you are going to do and get out of here.” Spike snorted, stream rising from his nostrils. The two dragonesses gulped and hurried up with their job and then handed over two small objects, one blue, the other green. The two objects shone and reflected in the sun. The Dragonesses ran off before Spike could say anything. Spike handed over the green one over to Ember and the two stared at the objects. The green one was shaped like Spike and the blue was shaped like Ember. The Spike and Ember shaped rings were curled up with a claw in the air. Each claw held half a ruby heart and both could be pieced together to make a single object. “Say what you like but I must admit the jeweler dragons really did a great job.” Ember smiled looking at the rings when Torch interrupted. “You two look great but you scared off your helpers and why do you two have those.” Torch held out his claw and Ember and Spike handed the ring over. “You were only meant to look at them, not keep them yet. Spike, you come with me. Ember, I will come get you when we are ready for you.” Spike shrugged and left with Torch leaving Ember alone. Once her father and Spike were out of sight, Garble entered the cave. “What do you want Garble?” Ember asked with a voice full of venom. Garble just smiled and rushed Ember. He pinned her to the ground. “Spike will regret taking you from me!” Garble ripped Embers dress and then hit Ember. Spike and Torch were almost at the wedding grounds when Spike heard his name. “SPIIIIKE!!!!” Spike froze and turned around. That was Embers scream, she was in trouble. Spike took off toward the cave followed by Torch who was confused by Spikes action. “Where are you going?” Torch asked. “Ember, she is in trouble.” Spike didn’t bother to face Torch when he spoke, he had to get to Ember. Once he arrived, he entered the cave to find Garble holding his claws to Embers throat. Garble had Embers wings, feet, and claws tied up. “Let her go Garble, your deal is with me you idiot.” “I won’t be baited into that again.” Garble smiled and watched as the cave closed behind Spike. “Can you see you false dragon?” “Let me guess, you can see in the dark while I can’t very well giving you the advantage.” Spike said listening for any sudden sounds of movement. Spike could see a little but his eyes never adjusted to nighttime living. He always slept at night and so even with a natural ability to see in the dark, it was weakened by never using it. “How would you know that?” Garble growled. “Doesn’t matter, you can’t see you faker.” Spike inwardly smiled. His breaths were calm and his heart beat at a normal pace. Unlike Garble, Spike knew to use more than just sight. He heard Garble toss Ember aside and take to the air. He wasn’t very high as they were in a cave. Spike knowing Garble wouldn’t hesitate to attack, counted to three and then moved to the side just nearly avoiding Garbles attack. Garble landed confused and then rushed Spike on foot. This is exactly what Spike wanted as he was lucky to avoid the air strike. Spike listened for the footsteps on the ground and dodged everytime Garbles foot was within a foot of him, give or take a few inches. Spike dodged every attack and this angered Garble. Garble struck faster and faster but continued to miss until he was exhausted. Spike listened and heard Garbles feet stumble to his left. Spike swung his foot and knocked Garble into the cave wall and knocked him unconscious just as Torch broke through the blocked entrance. Spike dusted himself off and then ran to free Ember. “Are you all right?” Ember was dumbfounded by Spike. “How did, you couldn’t, what just happened?” “That’s what I would like to know.” Torch said. Spike explained to Torch what Garble did and then turned to Ember. “It was easy really, I just made use of my hearing. You would be surprised how valuable your other senses are. It wasn’t hard to know what the sound of footsteps make.” “When he flew up, how did you dodge that?” “I knew where Garble was by the sound of his feet moving and you being thrown to the ground. Once I heard his feet leave the ground, I knew he would be quick to attack. Almost misjudged the time it would take for him to reach me though.” Spike smiled and walked by Ember side. Once they reached the entrance, they took to the sky. No one said anything until they reached the wedding grounds. Spike and Ember landed in front of the rock arc by the podium at the front. The arc burst into flames and sparks filled the air. Dragons from all over were there to see Princess Ember get married. Ember’s heart sped up, she wasn’t ready for this. She liked Spike but she didn’t love him and she knew Spike felt the same. They weren’t in love and she didn’t want to marry yet. “Spike.” She whispered in his ear. “This is moving way too fast.” “I know, I’m not ready for this either. If you don’t want this, we don’t have to but you also realize.” Spike whispered back. “I know, I hate these laws and everything really. I want a life mate for love, not desperation.” “It’s all up to you Ember.” A part of Ember hated Spike for leaving this decision up to her but she also really appreciated it. She was being given the option to do or not do something. Maybe she didn’t love Spike but maybe she would be lucky to learn to love him. Her only worry was if she did and Spike didn’t learn to love her. Everything was so messed up but perhaps, this would be the first step to freeing dragons, female dragons anyway. “I’m ready.” Ember grabbed onto Spikes claw nervously, smiled, and put a claw to her heart. This wasn’t how she wanted things but this would probably be the only chance to make a change. If her and Spike did fall in love along the way, this marriage would be everything she wanted even if she didn’t know it at the that moment. Torch smiled hoping for the best for both Ember and Spike. “Spike and Ember, you both have made a decision that will affect you for the rest of your lives. This will not be easy for either of you but it will be worth it. You have officially set a record for the youngest dragon marriage in history but only barely.” Torch winked at the two and then continued. Ember just rolled her eyes and Spike wasn’t sure what to think. “Spike do you wish to marry Ember?” Spike breathed deep and nodded. “Yes.” Spike said and was then handed his ring. Spike slipped it on and Torch smiled. “Hold out your claw with the ring on it out like this.” Torch held out his claw with his palm facing up. Spike did as he was told not too sure about what was happening. His heart was beating a mile a minute. “Ember.” Torch handed over Embers ring. Ember took the ring and slipped it on before taking a hold of Spikes claw. “Follow me behind the arc without letting go of each other.” Spike blindly followed with Ember right beside him. The guest dragons stood and followed close behind. Not far from where they were was a pool of lava. “Are you two ready for the renewing ceremony?” Ember nodded but Spike cocked his head in confusion. “The what?” Torch sighed but explained. “You two while holding hands will travel through the lava and come out on the other side. This is a symbolic ceremony. Lava like fire cleans, for Dragons anyway. Right now you two are dirty but through this ceremony, you will be cleaned. This is a new start and to start new, you must be new.” Torch flew to the other side of the lava pool and then nodded. Ember and Spike stepped into the pool and went completely under. Spike felt something strange going on with his body but he didn’t know what. His scales felt like they were being scrubbed. There wasn’t much to say about it really. He did have to admit that it felt good though. Before he knew it, he and Ember had reached the other side and were standing in front of Torch. Spikes eyes widened when he looked at Ember and then at himself. His scales shone more than they ever had before. His and Embers scales were shiny and the rings were more so than before. “Ember, Spike, congratulations, you two are now life mates.” Spike and Ember heard cheers behind them. “Ember, with the sun setting, let’s leave tomorrow.” Ember nodded even though she really wanted to leave right then. Unfortunately, convincing Spike to leave then wouldn’t be a good idea. Right now, she had to do as Spike wished no matter how excited she was to leave. Things needed to slow down a little. If she were to go against Spikes decisions in any way, it would cause a few problems. Her father would be displeased and who knew what the other dragons would do, the council included. When Spike saw Ember nod, he mentally slapped himself. “Actually Ember, let’s head to Canterlot tonight. The sooner we get there, the sooner I can take care of the things I need to take care of.” Ember looked shocked but was glad to see Spike change his mind. “Let’s go.” Spike took to the air followed by Ember who had turned to wave goodbye to her father. Her heart raced out of pure excitement. She just had to get out of the dragon lands and she would be free and soon enough, other dragons would be free as well. Spike and EmberThe further Ember and Spike got from the dragon lands, the cooler the air became. For Spike, it was normal but Ember struggled a bit. Her body wasn’t used to the cold air outside the Dragon Lands. “How are you not getting cold?” Ember started to shiver while Spike wasn’t. “I’m used to it, remember I grew up outside the Dragon lands. Nighttime is worse anyway, just be glad you aren’t in the snow right now.” If Spike had been looking at Ember, he would have seen her head cock. “What’s snow?” Ember asked having never left the dragon lands. “Let’s say it’s much colder than this. Now I have a few questions for you? You understand the dragon rules enough to make sense of them. I don’t understand any of it. Who came up with these rules?” “I have no idea, they have been around longer than my fathers granddragons. Honestly, I do understand them but I don’t really understand them. I know the rules but they make no sense.” Ember stopped and hovered followed by Spike. “It’s like I know a lot but nothing all at the same time. I want away from that life. If I know anything at all, it’s that I have no freedom to be me or choose my own way.” Ember stopped and went wide eyed. “What did you do to me? I’m sharing my feelings and I don’t like it.” Spike chuckled and smiled. “Do you, do you really dislike it?” Ember opened her mouth to respond but only let out a sigh. “It is unusual for you to be able to share your thoughts isn’t it?” Ember nodded. “It’s scary for you.” Ember nodded again. “Relish in it Ember, let your feelings fly and forget the past for just a night at least.” Ember bit her lip and then wrapped her arms around Spike and squeezed him tight. “Thank you Spike.” “No pro…ow!” Spike reached down and pulled a dart out of his exposed area. “How diiid a daaart get th-through myyy scaaales.” Spike closed his eyes and fell unconscious. “Spike!” Ember yelled grabbing onto Spike to keep him from falling. Ember turned around and saw Garble. “You!” Ember yelled as a dart hit the spot where she was missing a scale. “You little sooon ooof aaaaa” Ember’s eyes closed and fell with Spike still in her arms. When Spike woke up, Ember was across from him blurry. He tried to stand but found he couldn’t move. He looked down with hazy eyes, everything was out of focus. He shook his head but the haze wouldn’t leave. He continued to try and stand but to no avail. In the distance he could see a blurry light. “Where am I?” “Sparkle Warkle.” “Garble!” Spike jerked trying to escape but it was still useless. “Where am I, where is Ember?” “She is fine and from the looks of it, she is just waking up. Now she’ll get to see what kind of freak you’ll really be when I’m done with you. Let’s let everything come into focus first.” Garble whistled and some other dragons began dragging Ember away. Her shadow appeared on the wall and disappeared shortly after she did. Garble then grabbed Spike and pulled him away and outside the cave. “Ember, babe, can you see clearly?” “Don’t you call her that Garble.” Garble scratched Spike across the face. A long mark that would most certainly be a scar adorned his face across his eye. “Do you really think you can just come in and take my mate away from me?” Ember may not have been able to see clearly but she could hear. “I’m not your mate, screw you Garble. When my father hears about what you did, he’ll.” Ember stopped when she felt Garble over her and saw his blurry frame. Her breathing became stagnant and her heart raced. “That’s what I thought my dear. Once I’m done with Spike, you will be mine.” Garble turned back to Spike. “You know that’s not how it works. I’m his life mate and beating him won’t prove anything. You can’t have me now!” Ember tried to free herself but couldn’t. “Dragon proof chains, how did you get those?” “The council has my back.” Garble grabbed onto Spikes hand. “Do you see this Ember?” Ember hesitated. “N-no.” Ember said hoping Garble wouldn’t do anything as long as he believed she couldn’t see. “Ok then, how about this?” Garble said and headbutt Spike. Ember immediately screamed. “That’s what I thought. Make sure she watches this boys.” Garble grabbed onto Spikes ring claw, bit down and ripped off his claw. Ember screamed for Garble to stop but he wasn’t listening. Spike howled in pain and threw his head forward and headbutt Garble. Garble grabbed Spike and threw him to the ground. “It’s going to be fun killing you slowly.” Garble walked over to Spike and picked him up. “I’m going to enjoy this.” “Perhaps but you do know the strength of dragon proof chains right?” “Of course I do you fool. A dragon can’t break through them or burn through them.” “That’s all I really needed to know.” Spike wiggled his hand with the missing claw and freed it thanks to the blood making the chains slippery. “You are incredibly stupid.” Spike grabbed onto Garbles neck. Garble laughed at Spikes weak grip. “What do you think you can do with one hand?” Garble laughed with his buddies laughing with him. “Nothing, it just makes kicking you easier.” Spike lifted his still chained up legs and placed his feet on Garbles chest. A moment later and Garble was laying ten feet away from Spike. Spike then undid the chains and smiled. A dart flew in his direction but Spike dodged it. “You see Garble, all I needed to know was what the chains did. Once I knew that, I knew what they couldn’t do. Also, thanks to you biting off my claw, I was able to slip out of the chains without an issue. It’s sad when the only thing keeping me from escaping was my claw. I just couldn’t quite get my palm out from the chains seeing how my arms were chained up too. Thanks to you I was able to get my hand free and everything else fell into place.” “Get him!” Garble stood and ran toward Spike who ran off away from Garble and his goons. Once Spike was far enough away from Ember, he turned and flew right past Garble as fast as he could. He reached Ember and picked her up. It was difficult to hold Ember with the loss of blood in his one arm. “Get ready to fly Ember.” She gave Spike a hard nod as Spike worked on freeing Ember as he flew. Freeing Ember also proved somewhat difficult, however it didn’t take long before Ember was free. Spike looked behind him and saw Garble on his tail. Spike smiled, turned, and threw Ember as hard as he could toward Garble. Garble was caught by surprise and failed to block Embers attack. Ember grabbed onto Garble and threw him straight toward the ground. Garbles buddies stopped the pursuit and went to help Garble who was once again, unconscious thanks to the few darts left on the ground that he landed on. The two dragons picked up Garble and flew away. Spike and Ember landed and relaxed. “Spike, I’ll take care of your claw.” Ember said seeing the blood still dripping from his hand. Spike shook his head and blew fire on his bleeding claw. “Spike, I could have done that, we’re mates, it’s my job to take care of your wounds.” Ember wasn’t sure if she should be angry, confused, or happy and Spike noticed from her tone of voice. Spike finished cauterizing his severed claw and smiled. “Ember, if I were like the other dragons, I would agree but I’m not. You are not my slave and I won’t allow you to treat yourself as one. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not against you helping me but I also don’t want you to stay in the habit of serving males just because you think you’re supposed to. We’re mates because you wanted freedom. The only thing I ask of you is to come back with me away from the Dragon lands and then after that, leave. I want you to go and explore the world and do things you want to do. No service to any dragon or creature. I became your mate to free you. Once you do what you want to do, I want to hear everything. I want to see how much you grow from the freedom you deserve to have. We may not love each other but I do care about you. Can you do that for me?” Ember didn’t bother to hide her emotions, she let the tears flow. “Thank you Spike, but I really don’t know what’s wrong with me. I keep revealing my feelings to you.” “I bet you do that, because you know you can.” The two hugged tightly. Once they separated, Spike looked around and found his severed claw. He picked it up, pulled off the ring and slipped it onto his other ring claw. “Twilight’s going to kill me for this.” Spike and Ember shared a laugh and then took off toward Canterlot for the second time. Spike, Ember and TwilightSpike and Ember arrived early that morning in Canterlot before the sun had risen. The two flew to the top of the waterfall above the city. They laid down next to the water fall and fell asleep. When they woke, the sun was out and Spike could tell it was near noon. He let out a loud yawn and then heard an echo. He turned his head toward the sound and smiled before looking down at his claws. A part of him wished everything had been a dream but another part was glad it wasn’t. He curled and uncurled his claws many times before another claw grabbed his. Spike looked up at Ember with a smile. “We had better get going.” The two took to the sky and flew above the city toward the castle. The last thing Spike wanted to do was cause a panic of having two dragons walk through the streets of Canterlot. Most ponies knew Spike but none knew Ember. A walk wasn’t worth the risk. Spike and Ember arrived at the room Spike and Twilight stayed in. Spikes heart beat rapidly and he began to sweat. Ember caught onto Spikes discomfort and grabbed his claws in hers. “Hey, don’t worry, you said everything would be alright.” Ember gave him a kind smile and released Spikes claws. Spike relaxed with some calming breaths and dragged Ember into the air. He flew with Ember to the building he and Twilight lived in. The birds whistled which served to help Spike to relax more. Regardless of the help he was getting, his heart raced, he was terrified. He opened the door slowly and yelled out for Twilight. “Spike, I’m so glad you’re home. The Gala is tonight and I, oh, you brought a guest with you.” “Yes, she is a rather important guest but she won’t be here long. I wanted her to meet my family before she heads off.” This was it, everything happened so fast and his anxiety was rising. What would Twilight think? What would Twilight do? What was she going to say? What would he say to Twilight? There were so many questions and soon many would be answered. “It’s good to meet you, um?” “Ember and you must be Twilight, Spike speaks highly of you.” “Does he now?” Twilight looked at Spike with a smile but noticed he looked nervous. Perhaps he liked Ember and wanted Ember to make a good impression. Spike was being silly or so Twilight thought until she noticed something. She cocked her slightly and looked closer. Spike had a scratch on his face but the scratch didn’t call for being nervous did it and then she noticed Spike had his claws behind his back. Something wasn’t right and she would figure it out but she wasn’t going to come out and say something. She wanted Spike to say something but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t pry a little. “What has he told you exactly?” “He told me that you’re his family and you taught him everything he knows.” “That’s so sweet of him.” Twilight glanced down for only a moment but saw a ring on Embers claw which looked a lot like Spike. “So Ember, are you married. I noticed you have a ring on?” Ember looked to Spike unsure of what to say but Twilight didn’t need for Ember to say a thing. Embers action told her everything she needed to know. “Spike, what is going on?” Spike gave a defeated sigh and revealed his claws. Twilight however didn’t talk about the ring but the missing claw. “What happened, was this Garble?” “I uh, yeah but don’t worry Twilight, it’s not a big deal.” “Big, not, what do you mean not a big deal? You’re missing a claw Spike, a missing claw is not something that isn’t a big deal.” “I’m fine Twilight, I can still write just fine I’m sure and” “And nothing Spike, this is not ok! You are not going back there ever again and don’t think I didn’t notice the ring on your claw. What were you thinking. You know what, I know what you were thinking, you weren’t. Until further notice, you are not to leave here Spike.” With her anger rising, Twilight left in a flash leaving both Spike and Ember alone. “Well, that went better than expected.” “What are you talking about? She flipped out on you without giving you a chance to explain.” “Ember, Twilight is like that. She flips out and then thinks about things. She is family and she worries about me which is something you aren’t familiar with.” “How is yelling at you at all caring?” “She doesn’t want to see me hurt Ember. She is scared is all and I would probably do the same if something happened to her.” Ember just didn’t get it. “She cares about you and so she yells? I don’t understand.” Spike chuckled. “Ember, give it time and you will see just how fear and worry for another can affect you. It’s something you haven’t really had to deal with. “I was worried about you when Garble attacked us but I wasn’t yelling at you. How is this different?” “Ember, it’s because I went to the Dragon lands away from the safety of home. My choices eventually led us to getting captured indirectly or otherwise. In this case, I put myself in this position, granted Twilight doesn’t know this. Not knowing is part of the problem. Now when we were captured, it was Garble attacking us. What I did or didn’t do is irrelevant. I didn’t leave home, I didn’t make some choice. This was all Garble. It’s amazing how much the perspective can change how the worry is brought out. You wanted Garble to stop, Twilight doesn’t want me hurt. When something changes like this, the not knowing can really mess with Twilight or any creature really. Do you understand?” “I’m not sure Spike, I’m just not sure.” “Perhaps this is something you need experience in and can’t be explained. Every creature reacts to fear, worry and pretty much every emotion in their own ways. Twilight just doesn’t know how to handle this info yet. Anyway, I need to get ready for the Gala, it’s up to you what you want to do. You can stay or you can go.” “I guess I’ll go, I don’t want to ruin your relationship with Twilight.” Ember turned to leave but her arm was caught by Spike. “You can’t ruin our relationship even if you tried.” Spike let Ember go and waved goodbye. Ember returned the gesture and slowly disappeared out of sight. Spike smiled and turned around. “Twilight.” “I’m sorry Spike, tell me everything.” Spike nodded and sat down with Twilight. ��(O2 Sunset/Sun FlareChapter 30 Sunset stirred in her sleep, the doctors outside her sleep rushed to help as the equipment beeped and hollered for their attention. Sunset’s body shook violently on her bed. On top of that, Sunset was red and two bumps appeared on her back. “Redheart, what’s going on?” “Just help me hold her down.” Redheart was bounced up and down as Sunset shook. Despite the shaking and noise, Sunset’s vitals were normal. The doctors were confused and worried. What they didn’t know was what was happening within. Inside Sunset’s mind hours earlier, she was lost and confused. “Where am I, what’s going on?” Everything around her was black and cold. Last thing she remembered was yelling at Rarity and the others. “Come on girls, if this is some kind of pay back for yelling at you, you can just say so. I can’t really blame you I suppose but I was angry. You can’t tell me you wouldn’t act the same way after what just happened.” Sunset looked around and then heard a familiar voice. “Elements?” “Sunset Shimmer, you are a disgrace to us and don’t deserve us. Thanks to all the disharmony within you, the corruption will take hold. We never should have joined with such a disharmonious pony as you.” The voice was deep and angry. “I didn’t ask for this, I was told to come here. I never wanted this to begin with.” Sunset continued to look around but there was nothing there except for the voice. “No you didn’t you selfish brat. You’re only concern was becoming a princess of Equestria. It didn’t matter who you hurt including the other elements who are now at risk because of you!” Sunset felt tears run down her face but she wasn’t sad, she was angry. “What happened was not my fault! Pinkamena is the problem, not ME!” “WRONG YOU IGNORANT CHILD! HAD YOU NOT BEEN SO CRUEL TO BEGIN WITH, PINKAMENA WOULD NOT HAVE COME TO BE AGAIN! YOUR SELFISHNESS CAUSED HER TO COME OUT! YOU WERE THE START OF THEIR DESCENT!” “If it wasn’t me it would have been Gilda!” Sunset yelled back but with less conviction than the Element. “WRONG AGAIN, GILDA GAVE HER THE FINAL BOOST BACK INTO INSANITY. YOU GAVE THE FIRST BIG BOOST SHE NEEDED. HAD IT NOT BEEN FOR YOU, SHE WOULD HAVE NOT LOST CONTROL!” The Elements voices were booming, Sunset had to cover her ears just to keep them from bleeding. Sunset couldn’t take it, regardless of what she had said, she knew she had been the cause. She didn’t want to admit it but she was and it caused tears to run down her face. She didn’t want to hurt anypony, she just didn’t want to get hurt again. Everything was falling apart in front of her and she couldn’t stop it. “Please, I’m sorry. I never meant for this to happen.” Sunset fell to her knees in tears. “Your apology means nothing to us now. You have chosen your fate and unless you truly do something to restore order, you will forever be a monster!” The Elements went silent. Sunset was left in the darkness of her own hatred and bitterness. She could see everything she had done and it tore at her. She sat in a dark cold silence for what felt like forever before something that looked like her but red appeared. “Who are you?” “I am you Sunset and I can’t wait to kill them. That’s what you want, revenge.” “No, that’s not” Sunset didn’t get to finish. “Yes it is, you want revenge on Pinkamena and the others for the pain you are going through.” Sunset shook her head. “No, I” “You do, admit it. YOU DO!” “NOOOOOOO!” Outside Sunset’s mind the doctors had finally calmed Sunset’s body down. The minute they did, her vitals spiked. “What, how is this possible? Is she having an adrenaline rush?” Redheart didn’t get it, none of the doctors did and then Sunset woke screaming. The doctors stood stunned unsure of what to do. "Are you alright Sunset?” Sunset slowly looked up with a wicked smile and in a deeper voice spoke. “Sunset isn’t here right now. You can call me Sun Flare.” Sun Flare hunched over in pain as the two bumps on her back got bigger and bigger until the bumps burst from her back revealing a pair of bloody and holey wings. Blood sprayed all over the walls and the doctors. Sun Flare looked up with a deep bloodlust in her eyes. She lit her horn and then held onto her head in pain. Her crown, the Element of Magic appeared on her head and fused with her skull. Blood dripped down her face and onto the bed beneath her. Her horn stuck up from behind the fleshy crown that adorned her head. The pain subsided and Sun Flare began to chuckle. Blood ran into her mouth that she licked up with a pleased expression. “Thanks for the care doc, but I don’t need you anymore.” Sun Flare spread her newly grown wings and blast the window apart. “You’re a demon.” Redheart backed away along with the other doctors. “Perhaps, but be glad it’s not you I’m after.” Sun Flare flew out the shattered window just as Honor Guard came into the room with food and dropped it. "Sunset?" Honor Guard asked shaking. "No." Sun Flare flew into the sky and looked around. She had to find her targets. “First Pinkamena will pay and then the others.”Before she had the chance to really look, a voice she recognized all too well was heard. “What do you want?” The pony in black stood beneath Sun Flare. “What did I tell you? I tried to help you but no, you just wouldn’t listen.” “I don’t have time for you, I have bigger fish to fry.” Sun Flare said. “Of course you do and after you kill them, then what? What comes next?” The pony in black grabbed Sun Flare in her magic and pulled her down. “Fine, I’ll kill you first.” Sun Flare lit her horn and fired a large red blast of magic at the pony in black. The blast hit and dust filled the air. When the dust cleared, the only thing left was a charred body. Sun Flare touched the lifeless form and it turned to ash. “Now onto the main event.” d�_ˣ� Pinkamena and her friends“Girls, girls, please calm yourselves.” Pinkamena stood in front of Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash inside of Sugarcube Corner. The three were furious and strangled between keeping their minds in check and the desire to hurt and not hurt Sunset all at the same time. The desire to hurt Sunset wasn’t their only problem, they hated Pinkamena as well, more so actually. Sunset may have been less than pleasant with them but Pinkamena threatened their families. To make it worse, Pinkamena wasn’t even sorry for anything, she never has been. Now here she was trying to tell the three of them to calm down. “Screw…you Pinkamena.” Rainbow said doing everything in her power to keep from changing for the worst. The pills they took were taken. Yes they gave up their pills but only because of Pinkamena. Rainbow and the others were trapped with no way out. “You will see the importance of being you again and once you do, we will have a few things to do. The first will be taking over Ponyville as our base of operations. After that, well, we will see how everything goes first.” Pinkamena sat back and watched as her friends struggled to fight their darker sides. The fight was amusing knowing all too well the fight was inevitable. Her friends would succumb in a matter of minutes. Pinkamena knew her friends well enough to know that they were without hope. Without hope, they would give up the fight. The first would be Rarity, then Applejack and finally the loyal Rainbow Dash. Pinkamena looked up at the clock. “I would say you have about ten seconds Rarity.” Pinkamena counted down the time and the second she came to one, Rarity collapsed to the floor. Pinkamena walked over and helped up her friend. “Ready Rarity?” Rarity looked up with dull eyes before giving a wicked smile. Her eyes had a fire in them she had never had before. “Oh Darling, how could I be ready without my needle or someponies coat in my workshop?” “It’s good to have you back Rarity, how do you feel?” “I’m ecstatic about being back after being trapped within that pathetic goodie two hoofed fashionista.” Rarity turned when she heard a thud. “I see Applejack fell first, do you have any of her pills?” “Of course I do, when have I ever not been prepared?” “I don’t think ya have ever not been ready Sugarcube.” Applejack stood slowly almost forgetting how to stand. “It’s been far too long since we’ve been back. What’s the first thing?” “Three…two…one.” Pinkamena said as another thud was heard. “Now with Rainbow Dash back, we need to get to the mayors office.” Rainbow smiled, weakly stood up and followed Pinkamena and the others out of Sugarcube Corner. Ponies around town coward the moment the five were seen walking down the street. Most ponies knew all about the five before they were good decent members of Ponyville. For this reason, they knew the signs of trouble just by seeing them. Ponies hid their children away or attempted to. Pinkamena wouldn’t allow any pony to hide. When some did, her friends would drag them out. “Don’t worry citizens of Ponyville, I won’t hurt you without reason so come to town hall and you won’t get hurt.” Ponies rushed to town hall and soon, all the houses were empty. When Pinkamena and the others arrived, Mayor Mare stood in front of Pinkamena and stared her down. “Mayor Mare, you have quite the backbone.” Mayor Mare was terrified but she couldn’t back down. This was her town and she wouldn’t allow Pinkamena and her friends to stay. “You… you leave th-this instant P-P-P-Pinkamena.” Pinkamena just smiled before punching Mayor Mare followed by a kick to her stomach and then a slash across her face. The cut was deep and would certainly leave a scar. Her blood dripped onto the ground. Pinkamena threw Mayor Mare to the ground and then looked into the crowd. “I am in charge now and anypony who wants to fight this will end up with Mayor Mare or should I just call you Mare now?” She looked at Mayor Mare and spit on her before turning back to the crowd. “You will all listen to me from now on or you will be punished.” Filthy Rich wasn’t a fool but he couldn’t stand for this. “Leave us Pinkamena and let us have Pinkie Pie back!” Pinkamena threw a knife and hit Filthy Rich right in the leg. “The next pony to mention my other half’s name again will meet a quick end.” Spoiled Rich and Diamond Tiara rushed to Filthy’s side. Spoiled Rich looked up at Pinkamena. “You’re insane!” Pinkamena laughed and shook her head. “No, I’m psychotic.” “What’s the difference?” “Easy, to say I’m insane would imply I have some sort of sanity. I don’t” Pinkamena looked at Diamond Tiara. “Hello Diamond.” Diamond Tiara was shaking and holding her father. “I know you enough Diamond Tiara. You are the biggest bully I know here in Ponyville along with Silver Spoon. I don’t like bully’s Diamond.” “Says the bully in front of us.” Cheerilee said before finding herself with a knife in her leg. “Now now Cheerilee, don’t be stupid. I’m simply keeping ponies safe from others and those that stand in my way are expendable. You must understand teach, there are terrible ponies in this world, bullies being one of them but they aren’t the only ones. I’m spreading my sights on bigger better prey if you will. I will go all through Equestria to make sure that all ponies remain safe. Do as I say, stand with me, and you won’t get hurt. As far as I’m concerned, if you fight against me, you fight for everything wrong with this world. I have always done things this way, making a meal out of my victims was simply insult to injury. They don’t deserve to be respected, they don’t derserve for ponies to feel bad about them and they don’t derserve to live.” Pinkamena turned to Diamond Tiara who was too scared to move and raised her knife into the air. “First I’ll rid the world of the rotten filly and then the mother that spawned her.” She didn’t get the chance to throw the knife as a blast of magic knocked it out of her hooves and sent it flying into the building behind her. Pinkamena looked into the air and saw a demonic looking Alicorn. “Who are you?” The pony smiled as she floated. “I’m Sun Flare or as you knew me, Sunset Shimmer and now you will pay for what you did to me!” Sun Flare lit her horn and Pinkamena and the others readied for a fight. “Bring it!” The five rushed toward Sun Flare. Pinkamena was going to end Sunset and no pony was going to stop her. H�넄1 Sunset, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow DashThis wasn’t happening, Fluttershy couldn’t go back to being the demon she was, that they were. Rarity’s breathing became rapid and her body began shaking. She looked to the cottage and then away and back again. She didn’t know what to do now. Two of her friends had become their previous selves, she was struggling with knowing how to deal with Sunset and Rainbow and Applejack were probably having a conversation right now. She had to tell them what happened. She ran into town and straight into Sunset. “Sorry Sunset, truly am.” “What’s got you all wound up, messed up a dress?” Sunset scoffed. Rarity wanted to snap but she kept her cool as there were more important things to deal with. “Think what you like but my friends are in trouble. If you care to help, you may tag along otherwise I really must be going.” Sunset had begun to care and actually wanted to help but she just couldn’t show it and wasn’t sure why. Maybe her pride was getting in the way or maybe she just didn’t want to get hurt again. Whatever the reason, she gave Rarity a weird look before Rarity huffed and walked off. A part of Sunset felt bad about it but the other part had a wall she had a hard time breaking down. “All right then, onto my friends.” Rarity ran off in search of her friends. After a few minutes of looking around, she found them at her shop. “Applejack, Rainbow Dash, are you two alright?” “Not really, our friend is still a crazy mare.” Rainbow hovered sadly in the air. “Where is Fluttershy, is she alright?” AJ asked. Rarity bit her lip and then took in a deep breath. “No, Pinkamena, she used us as a distraction to get to Fluttershy.” The three were quiet and upset. What could they do, Pinkamena was always a step ahead of them. She had everything planned out and they were afraid. Rarity knew what she had to do even though it probably wouldn’t do any good. “We need to tell Sunset about us. It’s not preferable but it needs to be done. Pinkamena knows us but she doesn’t know Sunset and let’s face it girls, Sunset was right about Pinkie. Perhaps we should trust her this time. “Trust who this time?” Sunset asked coming up behind them. The three turned around and sighed in unison. “Listen here Sunset, we all have a past and it’s coming back to haunt us, thanks to Pinkamena.” “I don’t really care what trouble your in because of her. I have my own issues to deal with.” Sunset tried to push past but Applejack wouldn’t let her. “Do you really want to mess with me hick?” “No but you need to know because this will affect you as well.” Sunset grumbled and shrugged. “I’ll take that as an ok.” Sunset rolled her eyes out of habit and mentally slapped herself. She couldn’t bring herself to actually be nice. The three in front of her wanted to confide in her and she kept insulting them. “I oughta.” “Calm down Applejack.” Rarity stepped between her friend and Sunset. “It was a long time ago when we were just fillies. I always had a creative mind but I wasn’t normal. I was always looking for new ways to create and I learned that if I skinned ponies and used their coats and skin, I could create a beautiful dress or anything really. At first it was dead ponies but soon it turned into something more. I would kill ponies just for their skins and coats. I created the most wonderful clothes and least in my eyes. I still have my first creation to remind me not to let my imagination run away with me. Anyway, I killed nearly two hundred ponies before I was taken to the mental institute. Once I got better, I saw the clothes I had made out of ponies and I almost threw up. I still remember everything I did and for a while, the screams haunted me but I had friends with me; the same friends who helped me to kill the ponies. What was left over after skinning the ponies, Pinkamena used in her cupcakes.” Rarity turned away in disgust and anger. “I don’t want to go back to being that way.” She said more forcibly than intended. Sunset backed away but was stopped by Rainbow Dash. “Listen Sunset, these are our stories and you need to know them. Whether any of us like it or not, you are a part of this group. You want to get out of here fine but this is bigger and wait a minute.” Rainbow Dash turned to Rarity. “Those cupcakes Pinkamena shared with us were made of pony?” “Darling, how could you not have known. She always said that there were special ponies in those cupecakes.” “I thought she meant that you all put a lot of time into them. Like you put a piece of yourselves in them, like artists do with their work.” With that said, Rainbow turned and threw up on the ground. “Well, you weren’t the smartest then. Anyway, consider that a little warning. Don’t let Pinkamena feed you cupcakes.” Rarity looked more disgusted. Sunset wanted to run away from this but at the same time wanted to know what else to avoid. She was going to do her best to help, somehow. “Ok, fill me in on everything.” “Glad to see you come around.” Applejack said with a smirk. “Just continue already.” Sunset grumbled and then mentally slapped herself again. She had a lot to work on. Rarity nodded. “May I Applejack?” AJ nodded. “Ok then, Applejacks story is similar to mine in the way of deaths involved. Applejack competed in many competitions, more so than now, and had a bit of an honesty issue. You see, she always had steroids on her if she felt she needed them. Of course they were magically enhanced so when they were used, results weren’t really noticeable. Applejack looked as if she had simply gotten better but this spiraled out of control thanks to our encouragement. Things went further than even Applejack had wanted it to go. You see Sunset, Applejack had no problem if she hurt any pony because of these steroids which were black market only because of the magic used to enhance them. It wasn’t until Applejack’s last steroid enhanced competition did she regret using them. She kicked a hay bale up to the top of the pile but thanks to the steroids, the hay bale tower was knocked over which was only a problem because at the time, weights were in the bales. It was to make it a challenge for competitors but what wasn’t considered was how much weight was in the tower. It was at this time that ponies realized that weights in the bales weren’t safe. Of course if AJ hadn’t used the steroids, the tower wouldn’t have fallen so fast. The force of Applejacks kick was to much. Anyway, the tower was too tall and heavy. It fell fast into the stands and crushed her parents. They were put into the hospital and died from internal bleeding. AJ confessed and she was taken to a mental hospital.” The story was a bit confusing but Sunset understood the gist of it. She could see why Applejacks explanation could be a little difficult. “Hold on, I get it, it’s bad and all but that seems like a simple addiction to me, how does that make her crazy.” Sunset asked. “I understand the disbelief darling, I do but it was more than that. Applejack didn’t need the steroids at any time and every pony including Applejack knew it. She had no problem killing pony’s because of them or at all really.” “Rarity, let me.” Rarity’s eyes widened in shock as AJ never wanted to talk about the steroid story. Rarity nodded to let Applejack finish. “It was more then all that, Pinkamena wanted me to help her. Killing ponies was one way to do just that. I got my parents killed because of Pinkamena. I killed my kin and Pinkamena didn’t care.” Applejack let tears slip down her face and her body began to shake. “She said the steroids would keep me from be suspected for any deaths, I would be safe but it was just a lie. She said it would all look like an accident. I never want to go back to being the way I was. Sunset isn’t wrong though, I was addicted but it didn’t start out that way. I can’t go back to being a terrible pony who lied, cheated, and killed. I just can’t.” Applejack’s knees gave way under her and she fell to her knees. Rarity and Rainbow were both there to comfort her. “I’m sorry Applejack, truly I am.” Sunset turned away and bit her lip. She wasn’t enjoying these stories and the more she heard, the more she felt she needed to hear and help. Helping was an unusual feeling but there she was feeling like she needed to. There were still a few more stories to be told. “What about Rainbow Dash?” Rainbow Dash cracked her neck and breathed in deep. “I’m not proud of myself either. I have always been a fan of going fast and winning. That was exactly my issue though. I never knew what I could do until Pinkamena showed me. I got into a race a long time ago as a filly and Pinkamena saw me win and create my sonic Rainboom. She spoke to me and told me that winning was nothing if you couldn’t enjoy it. I knew that already but there was more to it. She said I should try and destroy my opponents in a race. I thought I had but Pinkamena shook her head and laughed. I had to do more than just beat them, destruction was the only way to show dominance.” Rainbow looked away and stomped her hoof on the ground. “I believed her and so I did just that and destroyed every opponent I came across. I left their bodies mangled and all I could do was smile and laugh at how pathetic they had been. I did whatever it took to win and Pinkamena asked me to do her a favor whenever that happened. I left her the bodies of the defeated. I never knew what she did with the bodies though. I went on like this for years and to be honest, it has me trapped.” “Trapped, how?” Sunset asked truly curious. “Doesn’t matter, it just does and that’s all you need to know. There is only so much personal life that you need to know about!” Rainbow snapped and looked away. She couldn’t tell Sunset, it would only make things that much worse. “Ok crabby, you told me I needed to know and now you don’t want to spill everything.” Sunset wasn’t happy but she wasn’t about to get anything from them. She could tell from the looks on the others faces. “So what else do I need to know?” “Fluttershy.” Rarity said. “Fluttershy had always been a bully believe it or not. She had been such a bully that ponies died from her bullying. Pinkamena came to her and told her she couldn’t be pushed around and that Fluttershy had been strong. Flutershy said she knew. She followed Pinkamena wherever she went. The irony is that Fluttershy was never strong, it had always been an act. Fluttershy told us how she cried at night after doing the terrible things she did and then remembered that Pinkamena was there to help. You see, Fluttershy started life off getting bullied and decided that she had to be as well to make it in life. She became one and something in her snapped and told her she couldn’t be bullied anymore. She had to teach bullies a lesson and that included those who were in the wrong place at the wrong time. Any pony who crossed her had to be punished and they were. First she yelled at the ponies and then came the pushing. It escalated quickly into killing. The voice within her is the same voice within me and the others and no, it’s not Pinkamena. We all have a voice telling us we need to do the things we do. I suppose I should have mentioned that first but” Rarity sighed and then heard a voice behind her. She flipped around and saw Pinkamena with a knife to her sisters throat. Rarity froze. The others were about to speak but Pinkamena whistled. From behind Pinkamena came Fluttershy with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. “Yes Rarity, I agree but would it matter, I’m always one step ahead and you all know it.” Pinkamena tightened her grip on Sweetie Belles neck and drew blood from her neck. “Let’s make a deal, dear friends.”
SunsetAuthor's Note Each chapter will be named after the character(s) that the chapter focuses on. There are episodes from the series in here but there will be some obvious differences. If at any point during the story that the rating should go up or a tag needs to be added, please let me know. Sunset It had been a long day of studying and Sunset Shimmer was exhausted. She had been so tired; she had fallen asleep in the library. It didn’t take her long at all to fall asleep but unlike most nights, this was the start of a journey she didn’t know she would have. It had been a few years since she started studying under Princess Celestia and it wasn’t that long ago a new student joined her School for Gifted Unicorns. The students name was Twinkle Spark or something like that, Sunset didn’t care though, she had her studies. There was no time to get to know other ponies. Unfortunately, said student would have a lot to do with Sunset and Sunset wouldn’t even know it. Sunset had been peacefully sleeping when a knock came to her window. She hadn’t heard the knock until it got louder and louder and she finally popped her head up from her pillow. She looked toward the door and then to the window and saw a shadowy figure. The pony was completely covered in black. The pony was covered up in such a way meant to keep others from seeing the type of pony she was. Luckily the sex of the pony wasn’t hidden, not that it gave much away but at least it was something. It was obviously a mare based on the pony’s size. “Who are you and what are you doing at my window?” The pony outside her window didn’t say anything but she did shake her head and then made the signal that said “I’m watching you.” The pony then jumped off the window sill. Sunset was a little freaked out by this but did her best to keep herself calm. “Relax Sunset, go to sleep and forget from this anomalous moment.” When morning came, Sunset woke up refreshed and ready for another day. “What a nightmare.” She said, honestly believing that it had just been a dream. She lifted many a books off the shelves and found a very interesting one. The cover had a golden unicorn on it. “Did Celestia send this to my room last night because I haven’t seen this book before? Perhaps that was the reason for the weird dream I had?” Sunset opened up the book and read through it. She stopped when the Elements of harmony came up. “Hmm, where have I heard of the elements of harmony?” She stood up and pulled book after book off the shelves. It took some time but she finally found the book she was looking for. “Ahh, Predictions and Prophecies.” She flipped open the book to the E section. “See Mare in the Moon? I always thought the Mare in the Moon was just an old ponies tale.” Her interest now peaked, Sunset flipped to the M section. “The Mare in the Moon, myth from olden times, pony who wanted to rule over Equestria, Hmmm?” She continued to read and then gasped. “I must inform Princess Celestia!” Sunset grabbed her book Princess Celestia gave to her, opened it up and began to write. Once she finished her note, she closed the book and hoped for a quick response. Until her book buzzed, she paced nervously. Lucky for her, the book buzzed seconds after she sent her letter. She quickly opened her book and read what Princess Celestia had sent. She quickly read through and then gasped. “What does she mean I have to stop reading and they aren’t dusty, they’re antique? I must speak with her face to face.” Sunset ignored the rest of what was written and shut the book. She ran out of the library and toward her mentors room. When she arrived, she knocked on the door before running into the room. “Princess Celestia, forgive the intrusion but I can’t believe that you don’t want to take action.” Celestia let out a sigh and sat down. “Sunset, you need to relax and have some fun for a change.” “I have plenty of fun, right now we have a serious problem to take care of. Nightmare Moon can’t be allowed to return.” Sunset tapped her hoof impatiently. “You must also learn patience my dear student. My assignment is simple Sunset. You are going to Ponyville and I want you to make some friends. Now I want you to go get packed and get ready to go. I have a place for you to live. It’s a small library there, it should make you happy. Now this isn’t a suggestion, this is an assignment and I expect you to take it seriously.” Sunset was about to retort but Celestia cut her off. “Don’t argue Sunset, you are going to Ponyville and you will at least try to make friends. If you trust me at all, you will do this. I also want you to check up on the Summer Sun Celebration. If you absolutely have to work, check up on the celebration while you are there.” Sunset grunted and left in a huff to get ready to go. How could Celestia send her away to do something so pointless? “Friends aren’t going to help me; I need to find a way to keep Nightmare Moon from returning.” She spent an hour packing and then another half an hour double checking. She had to solve this somehow but how. She understood the need to make sure the Celebration would go well but she wasn’t about to make friends. Once she arrived at her temporary home, she unpacked all her things and then took to the streets. Her first stop was Town Hall. It only made sense after dropping off her luggage at the library. Town hall was closest to the library. Sunset walked up the steps and opened the door to the building and looked around in awe. She never expected an ordinary building in an ordinary town to look so good. The ribbons and flowers that adorned the building were a sight to see. “Hello, excuse me, are you Rarity?” “Please wait just a moment; I’m ‘in the zone’ as it were.” Rarity finished what she was doing and then turned around. “I am Rarity and you, ahh. Your coiffure, did you not brush it this morning?” “What, no, I’m in a hurry. I, wait, where are you dragging me off to.” Sunset asked while getting dragged out of the building. Rarity hadn’t dragged her too far but to a building with the words Carousel Boutique on it. “Why are we here?” Rarity ran off to grab some hairstyle products and some of her dresses and other articles of clothing. Without even asking, she fixed up Sunsets mane and tried to get Sunset to try on her clothes. “Now tell me dear, where are you from?” Sunset backed away from Rarity a little freaked out by the mare in front of her. “I’m from Canterlot--” Sunset stopped when Rarity squealed. “Oh Canterlot, the glamour, the sophistication, I’ve dreamt of going there myself.” Rarity looked down at the clothing she had and shook her head. “Emeralds, what was I thinking? Absolutely not.” She left to get something else of which Sunset didn’t want any part of. Sunset ran out as fast as she could and got some distance between her and Rarity. With that frightening experience over with, she was ready to go to Sweet Apple Acres. She searched for somepony to ask where the farm was when a very pink pony walked over to her. “Seems nice enough.” Sunset thought but quickly regretted trying to talk with the mare. “Hello, I--” The Pink pony gasped and took off like a rocket. “Never mind, I have a map anyway. I should have done that to begin with.” Sunset pulled out her map when she got tackled to the ground. “Ow, what the hay?” “Oh, sorry. I was trying out a new trick and messed it up.” The pony that tackled Sunset apologized. “Who are you?” “My name is Sunset Shimmer and I’m just gonna make a wild guess here but you must be Rainbow Dash.” Rainbow nodded. “Well, shouldn’t you be clearing the clouds?” “Nah, I will do it later. I’m gonna be a wonderbolt, so I have training to do.” “You, a wonderbolt, no way you could be a wonderbolt. You can’t even clear the skies.” Sunset taunted and smiled smugly. Rainbow wasn’t about to let Sunset question her ability and so she would prove to her just how good she is. “Watch this.” In a flash, Rainbow Dash flew off and seconds later landed with a smug smile. Sunset’s smug smile dropped into one of shock. “Ten seconds flat.” Rainbow looked at Sunset and laughed as she flew around. “You are a crack up Sunset Shimmer. Catch ya later.” Rainbow flew off. “Seriously, what kinds of ponies live here?” Sunset continued and then heard a crack of something around her. She flipped around and looked back and forth. To one side of her, she saw a black dressed pony. It was the same pony from the night before. Sunset took a step back when the pony disappeared. She couldn’t ignore it; the pony had been at her window and had to have something to do with Nightmare Moons return. “She must know that I want to stop Nightmare Moons return and now she wants to stop me. That has to be it and so the sooner I finish, the sooner I can get the important things done.” Sunset looked at her map and found Sweet Apple Acres not too far away. She carried her map in her magic as she made her way toward the farm. Sunset was halfway there when her ears caught the sound of some rather beautiful music. She found herself moving toward the sound. When she arrived at the source, she found a yellow Pegasus with a pink mane conducting some birds. The birds stopped their singing and so Sunset took this time to say hello. “Hi, that was very good.” The Pegasus jumped and turned around. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to frighten you. I’m Sunset Shimmer, who are you?” The Pegasus said something but it wasn’t clear. “Come again?” Again the Pegasus answered but it was still quiet. “Ok then, I’ll just be leaving then.” Sunset left and wondered if that hadn’t been the pony to do the music. “No, she was teaching animals, not ponies. Nut case, a quiet one but one all the same.” She continued on her way to the farm. She dreaded the moment she would get there. She didn’t like a lot of places, mainly those that didn’t have the princess around but a farm was at the top of her dislike list. She even had a list of things at the farm that made her dislike the farm. The animals, the smell the animals made, the country folk who lived there and the weird ways they spoke. There were more but those were definitely the top reasons. It wasn’t long before Sunset arrived and despite her feelings, she tried to look happy. Who was she trying to kid, she wasn’t really trying. She put on a clearly fake smile and walked up to the farm pony bucking the trees. “Hi, you must be Applejack.” “Eeyup, how may I help you?” Applejack wiped the sweat from her brow. “You are the one preparing the food for the celebration?” Sunset asked ready to run the moment Applejack said yes. The smell of animal was starting to reach her nose and Applejacks speech was already starting to bug her. ‘Seriously, eeyup, how is that equine?’ Sunset thought to herself but smiled in an attempt to be nice. “Yep, that’s me alright. Now come with me, you should try some food before you head off. What kind of friend would I be if didn’t feed you somethin’. You’re stomachs a growlin something fierce.” Applejack continued to talk as she led the way. Sunset hadn’t even noticed that she was hungry until Applejack mentioned it. Perhaps she could stay just to fill her stomach a bit. She hadn’t eaten all day and Celestia had already set the sun. ‘I really should bring snacks with me when I do things like this.’ Sunset was snapped out of her daze when she heard her name being yelled. “Who, why, what happened? Oh right, he he, sorry.” “Don’t you worry none, you have been awfully busy today.” Applejack hoofed over some food for the celebration and chuckled at how fast Sunset ate. “Dog gone, you were hungry weren’t you?” Applejack noticed the blush appear on Sunset’s face. “No need to be embarrassed sugarcube, we’ve all had our moments. Now I could use some help with the food, care to help me take it all to town hall?” “I would love to help but it’s been such a big day and I’m exhausted.” Sunset let out a forced yawn. “All I need for you to do is pull a wagon, sure you can’t help?” Sunset groaned and surrendered. “Ok, I’ll help, but let’s hurry. I have a lot to do and it’s been a long day.” Applejack pulled one of the wagons over and gave one to Sunset to pull. Sunset really didn’t have time for this, she had to find some way to stop Nightmare Moon and all the distractions weren’t helping. Once the food was dropped off at town hall, Sunset hurried off to her temporary living quarters. She opened the door and the lights flicked on with ponies screaming “surprise” in conjunction with party whistles. Sunset jumped a mile into the air. “What, why?” Sunset screamed when all the different noises went off and a very pink pony walked over to her. “Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie and I met you earlier today. I threw you this awesome party, were you surprised? Huh huh huh?” “Have you ever been in a library before, there aren’t parties there.” “But what kind of welcome would this be there weren’t a party involved?” Pinkie asked. Sunset shook her head and ran to the stairs and up them. She slammed the door shut and put in some ear plugs. “Crazy ponies in a crazy town, I can’t wait to get out of here.” She pulled out her book and read through the prophecy again. “Nightmare Moon has to be stopped, but how?” Sunset growled as she realized that the sun was about to rise. She had been up all night because of ponies. “Now I have no time to figure out how to stop this. If Princess Celestia hadn’t sent me here and just focused on the problem to begin with we may have been able to stop this.” Sunset looked toward the door. “It’s not like these ponies helped any. I don’t have time to figure this out now.” Sunset was about to search through some more books when a knock came to the door. “Who is it?” Sunset asked irritably. “Darling, you’ve had a long day but please come watch the sunrise.” Rarity said through the door. “Dang ponieskeeping me from doing what I need to do.” Sunset growled and walked out of the room. As grumpy as she was, she did have to admit that she did enjoy this tradition. She walked out of the Golden Oak Library and ran to Town Hall. Pinkie was the first to greet her but Sunset paid no attention. She was far too worried about what would happen or not happen depending on how she looked at it. Mayor Mare had introduced Celestia but as she feared, Nightmare Moon appeared. Nightmare moon was calling them her subjects. ‘That’s a joke.’ Sunset thought and then chuckled at Rainbow Dash. She looked like she wanted to attack Nightmare Moon and Rainbow probably would have had it not been for Applejack holding her back. Nightmare Moon chuckled as well and asked if she was not royal enough for them. She also asked if any pony knew who she was. Sunset couldn’t help but speak up. Unfortunately Pinkie decided to guess with a bunch of ridiculous names. Nightmare Moon ignored Pinkie. “Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?” With Pinkie Pies muzzle muffled, Sunset finally had the chance to speak. “I did Nightmare moon and I know why you’re here.” Nightmare Moon was about to respond when the mare in black jumped up beside Nightmare Moon. “You, why are you following me?” “You fool, you have no idea what Nightmare Moon can do, she will save Equestria.” The pony in black said. Nightmare Moon turned to the pony in black and smiled. “I like this one.” She said as she pointed to the smaller mare beside her. “Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last.” With that said, Nightmare Moon turned to mist and disappeared.
Pony in BlackThe pony in black watched as Rainbow Dash flew out of the building and tried to chase down the mist but it was too fast for her. She smiled as she followed Sunset Shimmer and the others out of the building but kept out of sight. “Fools, you had better not mess this up.” The pony kept her distance and followed Sunset and the others to the Golden Oaks Library. She peeked in from one of the windows and listened to the conversation. She heard something about Sunset being in league with the pony in black. “The rainbow one is a real spitfire isn’t she?” Then the one with the hat, Applejack, started talking about Sunset not having anything to do with the pony in black but Sunset did know what was going on. “No, she has no idea what’s going on. No pony in the world of Equestria knows.” The disguised pony heard a noise behind her and ducked into the bush near the window she was peeking into. “Panicked ponies, I suppose I know how they feel.” The pony in black stood back up as the group inside left. The pony was very careful to keep herself hidden. She wanted to go into the Everfree Forest before the others could go in but getting ahead the group without being seen would be impossible. Teleportation was easy but teleporting to places she hadn’t been to was a little more difficult for her to get to an exact spot and she wouldn’t allow herself to be caught. For now, she would just follow. The question was when they would go in? “Seriously, just go in already, or don’t, that would be better.” Whether the small group went in or not, she was going to meet with Nightmare Moon and talk with her about how to beat Celestia. After some more talk from the pony’s she was following, the pink pony, Pinkie Pie, began hopping into the forest with the others behind her. The pony in black sighed with relief and followed the group in, hiding behind trees as she went. She had to admit that learning about the forest was interesting. “A forest that governs itself, fascinating, I really should have studied up on this forest more.” The mare saw a purple mist fly by and soak into the ground. “What are you doing?” The ground beneath the group collapsed and they all went tumbling down the side of the mountain. “Come on Nighty, don’t kill the group. Save the punishment for Celestia.” The mare ran over to the cliffs edge and looked over it to see the group on the ground safe and sound. “Phew.” The pony in black took the long way down the cliff to see the group was gone. “Great, which way do I go?” The sounds of a roar up ahead was the only indication of where to go. “I’m glad I didn’t come in here first after all.” The mare ran as fast as she could to catch up to the group so as not to get lost again. The forest was like a giant maze. “How do they even know where they are going?” The pony caught up just in time to see the yellow one, Fluttershy, getting licked by a manticore. “Really, how dangerous could this place really be if Manticores are friendly?” The pony in black followed close behind still hiding behind the flora when Sunset decided to turn around. The pony in black heard Rainbow Dash tell her to come out. “They’re angry that I’m following them.” She knew she was following them and she knew they knew. As long as she didn’t pop out from behind the trees, they would just be wasting their time waiting. Soon enough, they stopped calling out for her and moved on. The white pony, Rarity, was complaining about the muck. “Really, out of everything here and you’re going to complain about a little mud?” The only light left in the forest disappeared and the trees stood out with scary faces. “You’re kidding me Nighty, your trying to scare them away with trees. Admittedly, it is freaky.” The pony kept hidden behind a tree and then she heard it, singing. “Why am I not surprised that the insane one is the one singing?” The pony in black asked as she tried not to listen. Once Pinkie decided to finally stop singing, the pony in black couldn’t help but laugh a bit as well. “This doesn’t change the fact that she is a looney.” The pony stopped laughing shortly after the rest stopped. She continued to follow until they came to a river with a sad serpent. Before the mare could even make a comment, she was whisked away in a mist of purple. She freaked out a bit until she was safe on the ground again. “Hey, what’s going on?” Nightmare Moon appeared in front of the masked pony. “Hello, you are loyal to me?” “Of course, Celestia has failed Equestria and I know you can stop her.” The mare in black bowed before Nightmare Moon. “Wonderful, help me by keeping the six friends away from me.” Nightmare Moon disappeared into the darkness. The mare nodded and turned around. The bridge was intact but perhaps she could fix that. She cut the ropes holding up the bridge. “That should delay them long enough.” The pony backed up as the group came to the bridge. “Of course the rainbow one would fly over. How do I delay her?” A faint whisper blew through the air saying “Wonderbolts.” “What does that ohhhh, got it.” The Rainbow Dash kept calling for somepony to come out. The mare in black rolled her shoulders and walked forwards. “Hello.” “Who are you, what do you want?” Rainbow asked. “That is not important, what is important is you being the best flyer in Equestria and the fastest at that. Let’s not forget the bravest.” “Yes, it’s all true.” “Allow me to help you become a wonderbolt.” “Seriously, you can do that?” The pony in black nodded. “Let me just get these ropes tied up and-” Rainbow Dash was cut off. “No, it’s either your dream or them. Surely you won’t let a pony you just met ruin your dreams.” “Hey, I may not know her but I only have this one chance to help save Equestria, I can fulfill my dreams another time and besides, I can’t leave my friends hanging.” “This is the biggest mistake of your life, you are helping to ruin lives by this choice, you will see that!” With that the pony in black ran off into the mist. She ran into the castle and tried to find Nightmare Moon. She ran past the room with the elements and up the stairs leading into another part of the castle. “Nightmare Moon, they’re coming!” “Then I will meet them.” Nightmare Moon disappeared leaving the pony in black alone. She walked around waiting for Nightmare Moon to return. Once Nightmare Moon returned, Sunset was with her. The pony in black hid behind some curtains to stay out of the way. The two mares talked with each other for some time. The mare now standing behind the curtains was confused. “Why isn’t Sunset Shimmer trying to do something? What good does talking about how Nightmare Moon won’t succeed do? Why doesn’t Nightmare moon end this now and kill her? Third times the charm right; not that I agree with killing them. Nightmare moon must succeed, so sacrifices must be made; for the sake of Equestria.” The mare thought as yelling from the others came echoing down the hall. Sunset’s eyes sparked and in her mind, she could hear talking. “You are not the pony we were expecting. Still, you seem to have great ability with magic. I suppose we will see how this goes. I believe you are equally qualified to control me, the element of magic.” The others from Sunset’s group appeared. Sunset started explaining to Nightmare Moon how each of her acquaintances represent an element of harmony. This didn’t make any difference because from what Nightmare Moon and the pony in black could tell, the sixth element never appeared. Then it happened, Sunset started to glow and a crown appeared on her head. The mare jumped from behind the curtain and ran at Nightmare Moon. She had to try and save her but she was too late. Nightmare Moon had been hit by the rainbow ray. The pony in black looked around and then ran off. “Sunset you fool, you are only helping to doom equestria. I swear one way or another, you will be stopped from helping Celestia. The Princess will pay, one way or another, she will pay.”
Sunset and PinkieAfter freeing Luna from Nightmare Moon, everypony but Sunset was surprised to find that Luna was Celestia’s sister. It wasn’t shocking at all if you knew the story. Once the shock died down, they returned to Ponyville. Sunset was ready to leave but decided the element bearers needed to stay close and so Sunset asked to stay. Celestia was more than happy to let her stay and then left with the Elements of Harmony to keep them safe. Sunset immediately left for the longest sleep of her life. Sunset woke up the next morning thinking about the day before. She couldn’t believe she had actually asked Celestia to stay in Ponyville. What had she been thinking? Sure the girls that had helped her were nice but she could hardly consider the five her friends. Sunset didn’t need friends, she was the most powerful unicorn in Equestria. Friends would only get in the way of her becoming great. “I better tell Celestia I’m ready to go home to Canterlot and continue my studies there.” Sunset yawned and got herself ready for the day and then she headed downstairs where it, her element, was, sort of. There was a picture she had on table in the center of the room. In it was her and the others with the elements on. She let out a sigh and sat down. “That’s right, the elements of harmony. They are the reasons I stayed here in this, whatever kind of hole this is? Sure the library is nice enough and I have books to read but nothing beats Canterlot.” With a sigh she stood up and went to the kitchen for a bite to eat. She mixed up some pancake batter and turned on the stove. She put some batter in a pan and waited. “I can’t believe I’m stuck here with a hick, a dramatic fashionista, an utterly insane pony, a tom colt, and a pony who talks with animals.” A knock came to the door. Sunset took the pan off the stove and turned it off. She walked over to the door irritable that any pony would dare come by this early. When she opened the door, there she was. “What?” “Well that’s a nice howdy do for you.” There was a moment of pause. “So Sunset, could I get you to come down to the farm and-” “Let me stop you there Applejack. First off I just woke up and two, I don’t like farms. So good luck with whatever is going on with you.” Sunset slammed the door in Applejacks face. She turned away from the door when it flew open behind her. “Seriously, I know you didn’t just kick the door open!” She flipped around and snarled. “And I’m positive that you didn’t slam the door in my face!” Applejack and Sunset butt their foreheads together. “If you’re gonna be livin’ here, you need to learn some respect missy.” “I didn’t want to come here to begin with but the elements of harmony kinda forced me into it. I would be more than happy to go home and get away from ponyville and your hillbilly farm but I can’t really do that.” “You little varmint.” “Oh no, you called me a varmit. Is that really the best you’ve got you little hick.” Applejack growled and flipped around before bucking Sunset across the room into the wall. “Get out of here Sunset, you don’t belong here and you never will.” Applejack may have overreacted a bitbut she hated being called names like hick and hillbilly. It wasn’t just herself that had been insulted but her family as well and besides, she didn’t use all her strength to buck Sunset. Applejack turned around and made it to the door in time for a magic bolt to hit her and send her flying out of the building. Sunset walked over to the door and smiled while limping. “Next time don’t turn your back on me!” Sunset slammed the door and went back to the kitchen. “No good hayseed.” Just as she reached the table, she heard a buzzing coming from upstairs. “Fantastic, maybe Celestia wants me back.” Sunset ran upstairs and into her room optimistic about the possibility of going back to Canterlot. She grabbed the book off her nightstand and opened it up. What she saw inside was not what she was expecting. There were two golden tickets and a message from Celestia. Sunset skimmed through the message and groaned before writing back to her teacher. Dear Princess Celestia, Yeah, thanks for the tickets, to bad there aren’t more for the rest of the gang, all well? The note was meant to be sarcastic but when Sunset received more tickets for the others and an apology from her teacher, she facehoofed. “I should really work on my sarcasm in note form. Apparently it doesn’t translate well on paper.” Sunset picked up the tickets and chuckled. There were six tickets and only one of her. Perhaps she could go to Canterlot and hand them out to ponies she didn’t know or she could toss them aside. The truth was, she wasn’t about to invite those ponies to a high society ball like the Grand Galloping Gala. She opened her dresser and placed every ticket inside until she decided what she would do. Sunset marched back downstairs and into the kitchen where she started to once again make some pancakes when a knock came to the door. “You have got to be kidding me.” Sunset gave an irritated look as she walked toward the door. The minute the door opened, a cerulean hoof hit her right in the face and sent her to the ground. She looked up and saw many bodies of the same pony spinning around. She could hear a voice echoing in her head. She shook her head and slowly stood up to see and hear Rainbow Dash yelling at her. “How dare you hit me, do you have any idea what I could do to you?” “You are such a scumbag, how you managed to get an element of harmony is beyond me.” Rainbow turned her back to Sunset but stood still. “I don’t care who you are, hurt one of my friends again and I will personally have you cut into pieces, got it?” Rainbow Dash flew off and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Sunset scoffed and walked back to her kitchen to finish making her breakfast. After five minutes of baking, she was finally able to sit down and eat. She cut into her pancake and lifted it up to her mouth when another knock came to the door before the door flew open. “Are you serious, can’t a mare…get…YOU! Who are you and why are you following me?” Sunset asked the pony in black who decided to circle her like a vulture. “What-” “Shut up you little narcissist. I know who you are and I know you don’t deserve the element of magic.” Sunset charged up her horn but stopped when she heard what the pony said next. “You could be a great element but unfortunately you work for Celestia. You need to stop and use the power for the good of everypony.” With that said, the pony disappeared in a flash of light leaving Sunset more than a little confused and a bit angry. “Did she just call me a narcissist?” Sunset went back the kitchen grumbling as she went. If it wasn’t bad enough she had to deal with five ponies she didn’t like, she had to deal with a pony dressed in black who could only bring on more pain for her in this town. Before she knew it, Sunset had finished her food. She had spent her breakfast grumbling about the ponies driving her nuts. It was probably for the best since her pancake had gotten cold, her first bite had been noticeably so. Complaining lessened the blow of eating cold pancakes. Sunset looked up at the clock and saw that it read nine-forty five. “Great, rather than getting things done, I spent my morning in arguments with idiots.” She let out a sigh and went back to her room to get herself presentable and ready for the day. It had taken too long to get ready because her mane had been stubborn and wouldn’t work with her. She had to wash her mane, blow dry it and then pull out way too many knots. By the time she made it downstairs, it was an hour later. “My morning routine went from a thirty minute routine to an hour routine. What else could go wrong today!?” Sunset checked her saddle bag just in case. When she found everything she needed was there, she hurriedly left the library. “First stop, Sofa’s and Quills.” She made a quick walk for the shop as running would just get her sweaty and after the morning she had, she didn’t need to be more miserable. “Besides, I’m probably just going get more flak from somepony. I don’t need to be sweaty on top of it.” She said and then bumped into a pony. When she looked up at the pony, she saw a very angry looking pink pony named Pinkie. “Great, the psychopath is here.” Sunset thought as she backed up. “Look, you probably want to chew me out now but can you wait until tonight when I’m not so busy?” “No, I can’t! You hurt my friend and she can’t do her job at the farm. You shouldn’t fight with friends and you need to apologize.” Pinkie Pie stomped her hoof on the ground. Sunset chuckled by the thought that Pinkie thought that she could intimidate. It was also a bit irritating. “She is the one that kicked my door opened and kicked me across the room. Both her and the rainbow maned tom colt wasted my morning. The hick deserved it and so does Rainbow Ditz and the fact that you think we’re friends is hilarious. Now get out of my way before I blast you away you looney.” Sunset pushed past Pinkie who was yelling at her. Sunset ignored it and continued on her way. “It’s going to be a long day.” After the longest day of her life, Sunset had finally finished up her shopping and walked back to the library. The sun was now setting and she was tired. “No thanks to those crazy ponies who caused me to be late getting started.” Sunset opened the door to the library and started to light the nearby lamp when she saw two ponies out of the corner of her eye. She quickly lit her horn and turned to the intruders. When she saw who they were, she gasped. “Mom, dad!?” Pinkie began twitching angrily after Sunset left when she felt a very soft hoof on her shoulder. “Pinkie darling, what’s wrong?” Pinkies hair deflated. “Oh dear, this isn’t good.” Rarity said as Pinkie ran off toward sugarcube corner. “Pinkamena is back, oh no.” Rarity ran off to find help. Pinkies hair had deflated and her coat had turned a much darker color. “Oh Sunset, if you think I’m a looney, just wait until I get done with you, not that you will have much to say afterword.” Pinkamena ran into sugarcube corner and down into the cellar. She ran as far as she could to the back where a sign hung on a door with planks on it. The sign said NOPONY LEAVES. Pinkamena ripped off the barricade and dropped the sign on the floor. She opened the door and looked at the place she hadn’t seen for years. A table was an island at the far end of the room. Pinkamena flipped a switch on the wall. The lights flickered on and revealed the gruesome room. The table was now clearly visible as well as the dried blood on it and the rest of the room. Against the far wall was a trough behind the table against the wall next to a counter. Pinkamena walked over to the other side of the counter and smiled. The trough was covered from top to bottom in dry blood as was the counter and the items on said counter. There were knives and machetes, saws of different variety, and other tools for cutting. Above her were the cutie marks of all those that she had killed. Below them on a shelf were the skulls of the ponies the cutie marks belonged to. Pikamena turned to the table and saw the pill bottle. She began shaking and her expression kept changing from angry to sad. She picked up the pill bottle still shaking and opened up the bottle. She looked inside and found only a couple pills left. “I have to take these.” Pinkies good side said. “No, Sunset must be punished.” Pinkamena said. “But I’m getting better.” “You don’t want to get better, not really.” “Sure I do, I’m a good pony now.” “No, your not a good pony, you kill ponies that make you mad.” “No, I can’t but, no, I won’t do it.” “You will, you can’t resist me anymore, I AM YOU!” Pinkamena laughed as she tossed the pills away into a corner of the room. “Sunset Shimmer is my next victim, she deserves PUNISHMENT!” Pinkamena emphasized the final word and continued to cackle. She picked up the round saw blade and revved it. Old flesh and cartilage flew off the blade as it spun. “SHE WILL PAY!”
SunsetIn front of Sunset were her parents. Her dad was a dark amber with a yellow mane. Her mother was purple with a purple pink mane with an aquamarine highlight. Her father’s cutie mark was a police baton crossing with another police baton while her mother’s was a police baton with a jail cell behind it. Both ponies were very strict, controlling, and abusive. Sunset couldn’t stand either of them. “Sunset Shimmer, I’m very disappointed in you. Once we found out you moved here, we sent you a letter to tell you we were coming today. You should have gotten it. Why were you not ready for us?” Sunsets father, Shining Duty, said. “I don’t want any poor excuses either Sunset, unless you were hospitalized, you should have had this place ready for us.” Sunset’s mother, Glisten Guard, said. “First off, I only decided to stay her yesterday and second, Nightmare Moon-” “Don’t give us that Nightmare Moon crap and even if it were real, that is no excuse for you not to have a room ready for us.” Glisten pulled out something gold from her saddlebag. “Why have you not delivered these to you friends yet? Celestia sent these to you to give to your friends.” She held out the gala tickets for Sunset to see. Sunset’s eyes widened, her mother had gone through her stuff. She wasn’t sure why she was surprised by this, her parents had to know everything about everything with her. “What is wrong with you, you can’t just-” Sunset was cut off by a purple hoof and the pain in her cheek. She stood there trying to hold back the tears that threatened to fall. “How dare you talk to us like that Sunset. It is your own fault for keeping secrets. We don’t like secrets and you know it. If it weren’t for your secrets, there wouldn’t be an issue right now would there?” Glisten put the tickets on the island and turned back to Sunset. “Now, tomorrow, you will take those tickets and give them to your friends.” “No I won’t, I was never going to and they aren’t my friends.” Sunset grabbed onto her head where she felt a sharp pain. “You selfish little brat, you will take these to them, friends or not.” Sunset shook her head defiantly. “SUNSET STAR SHIMMER, you will give the tickets to them.” Sunset rarely backed down from her parents but when she did, it was because her full name had been used. She fell to her knees and crumbled before the two ponies in front of her. She watched as her mother grabbed a broom. She knew what was coming but it didn’t matter. She was frozen in place too scared to move. Her body shook nervously as she waited for her punishment. Glisten walked up behind Sunset, raised her rear in the air and began to spank her with the broom. Sunset was given five hard hits before her mother stopped. She was told to stand and so she did. Once she found the strength, she turned to her parents and glared angrily. “I’m not you prisoner you have to watch over mom and I’m not a criminal dad. I’ll go tomorrow and give them the tickets.” Sunset started upstairs when her mother said something. “What, what more do you want?” Sunset asked fighting off tears. “Where do you think you’re going? We will take your bed until we have a proper bed to sleep in. You will get the couch.” Glisten Guard and Shining Duty pushed pass Sunset. Sunset ran over to the couch and yelled back to her parents. “I hate you, I HATE YOU BOTH!” Sunset dropped her head onto the couch and cried herself to sleep. Sunset opened her eyes to a blinding bright light of many colors. She covered her face with her hooves in an attempt to block out the light. It didn’t help as the light pierced her hooves and hit her eyes. The light burned her eyes horribly and now her entire body was now burning. “What’s going on, what’s happening?” Sunset screamed as the light and the burning began to die down. She pulled her hooves away from her face but all she could see was black with small spots of color and then she heard a voice speaking. “Sunset Shimmer, we are patient beings but you are starting off terribly. You must change or you will force our strength and power. If you don’t change in personality and attitude, you will change in appearance. All the nasty things you do will be seen in appearance. Beware Sunset Shimmer, we will not be patient forever.” Sunset looked around but couldn’t find the source of the voice or anything for that matter. “Who are you, what kind of crazy speech was that? What’s going on?” Her eyes cleared and she found herself looking in a mirror. The problem was, the reflection was not one she recognized. In the mirror was what looked like a demon pony with changeling wings. The ponies coat was crimson but the mane was hers. The eyes were black and the pony was smiling at her. “BOO!” The reflection said as it hopped out of the mirror. Sunset screamed and jumped back. “It’s good to meet you Sunset, I’m sure I’ll see you eventually.” With that said, the demon pony disappeared. “What the hay was that?” Sunset backed up and into somepony. She flipped around and found her parents staring at her. “Where did you-” Sunset was cut off by her mother. “You just couldn’t be a good pony good you? You’re a disgrace to me and your father. Since you just had to become a demon and kill the stallion who should have been your husband; your father and I have decided to have another foal better than you. We should have known that you wouldn’t be worth more than trash to us. No foals or even friends, you’re disgusting.” Glisten turned and bucked Sunset away. Sunset woke up screaming in a puddle of sweat, her breathing rapid and tears in her eyes. She tried to calm herself by saying that it had only been a nightmare and that she didn’t care what her parents thought of her. Unfortunately, she could hear her mother coming down the stairs. As hard as she might, she couldn’t get her breathing to slow and her eyes wouldn’t dry. As soon as her mother reached her, the conversation would not go well. “Sunset Shimmer, why are you screaming?” Glisten asked irritated and tired. “It was just a nightmare mom, go back to bed.” Sunset said trying to yawn. “A NIGHTMARE! I swear, next time you scream like that, it had better be because somepony is trying to kill you. Now…GO…TO…BED!” Glisten grumbled as she headed back upstairs. Sunset grumbled as well and then looked at the clock. It was two in the morning. She should be tired but she wasn’t and she didn’t want another nightmare like that again. She did start to wonder why it had been so scary though. She couldn’t care less if her parents disowned her. That would be a miracle in her eyes. “That demon thing was just random.” Sunset whispered as she lay her head back down on the couch. She couldn’t wait until morning; she would be able to get away from her parents if even for an hour. It had been that thought alone that helped her to fall asleep again.
Glisten Guard and Shining DutyPinkamena ran from her death chamber with the saw blade in her saddle bag. She was going to kill Sunset and make everything better. Lucky for other ponies, there were very few ponies out walking around. If any pony saw her do what she was about to do, Pinkamena would have to kill said ponies. Once she reached the library, she raised her hoof to kick down the door when she heard other voices. Her curiosity got the better of her. Pinkamena looked through the window and saw two other ponies and one was spanking Sunset. Pinkamena guessed that the two other ponies were Sunset’s parents. She listened until they finished talking and screaming. Seeing what was going on brought Pinkie back. “I’m so sorry Sunset.” Pinkamena however wasn’t ready to give up. “No, it doesn’t matter, she has to die.” Pinkie wasn’t going to let her evil self win this time though. “Leave me be you demon, Sunset isn’t perfect but I’m no longer angry at her and you only feed off my anger. YOU WILL LEAVE HER ALONE!” Any pony around shrunk back from Pinkie knowing she was in a Pinkie, Pinkamena argument. It was something that hadn’t happened for years and it usually didn’t mean anything good. Pinkamena shrugged knowing no matter how strong she got, when Pinkie got like this, there was no controlling her. “Fine for now, but only because I’m not at full strength yet.” With that said, Pinkamena left and her hair turned bright pink and fluffy again. Pinkie wasn’t sure what her evil side meant by full strength and ran back to Sugarcube Corner. It was getting late and she would worry about it later. Sunset had been sleeping peacefully after the weird nightmare she had, if she could call it a nightmare, when she was rudely awoken by her parents. She had never gotten along with them or her sister for that matter. All three of them were crazy and hard to live with. Even as an adult, she was treated like a child by her parents. She considered herself lucky not to have her sister around. Now as she was woken up, she groaned irritably. “Sunset, don’t give us that tone. Do you need another spanking?” “No ma’am, sorry ma’am.” Sunset said irritably as she looked straight at her mother. Glisten paid no mind to her daughters tone this time. She had things to do and no time to deal with her disrespectful daughter. “Good, now your father and I are off to Canterlot for an important meeting. We will return tonight and if you still haven’t given out those tickets, I will give you the spanking of a lifetime. Have I made myself clear?” Sunset nodded. “Also, have a proper room for us when we return.” With that said, Glisten and Shining left with heads held high. As they walked through town toward the train station, ponies all around gave curious and angry stares at them. “Perhaps we should pull our daughter out of this town.” Glisten said noticing the rude ponies all around them. “I agree whole heartedly dear, we should bring it up with the princess. She is the one that sent our daughter here, with good intentions I’m sure.” Shining said. “Yes, it would be rude to just pull her out without consulting the princess first.” The two high society ponies were just about to reach the train station when a very pink pony ran over to them and cut them off. “How rude, you awful mare. It’s no wonder our Sunset is even more disrespectful.” “You two are disgraceful parents. How dare you treat Sunset Shimmer so badly. She is your daughter!” Pinkie stomped her foot on the ground before she felt a sharp pain in her cheek and through her body as she hit the ground seconds later. “You impudent mare.” Glisten said when she heard a voice behind her getting closer. “Pinkie Pie!” Rainbow Dash flew over with a white unicorn in tow. “Hey, back off our friend.” Rainbow knocked both ponies to the ground and was about to beat up on both of them when she was pulled back. “Now Rainbow Dash, don’t be so brash.” The white unicorn said. “I see not all ponies here are disrespectful wretches. You must be a Canterlot pony at heart dearie?” Glisten asked. “Yes but I believe we are getting off subject. You did hurt my friend there and her name is Pinkie. Believe me when I say that getting on her bad side will be the death of you. Granted, she is working on her issues but still, it’s best not to aggravate her. My rainbow maned friend here on the other hoof, she is very protective of her friends. Now how about we start over here and apologize to each other hmm?” “We will not apologize for being attacked.” Shining said as he helped to dust off his wife’s coat. “Right, but you did hit Pinkie, so how about this. My friends will apologize first and then you can apologize for hitting Pinkie Pie. Is that reasonable?” Glisten and Shining looked to each other and nodded. “Very well.” The three gave their apologies but only two left. “You are a rather reasonable pony miss, I am sorry, I didn’t get your name.” “How silly of me, I’m so embarrassed. My name is Rarity.” “Well Rarity, it was good to have a respectful conversation for the first time since we arrived. My name is Glisten Guard and this is my dear husband Shining Duty. Our daughter Sunset is here in Ponyville and here she comes now. We must be on our way, good day Miss Rarity.” The two continued on their way toward the train station. Everypony with the exception of the professional ponies operating the train, gave the two pony’s disgusted glares or just turned their backs to the two. Neither Glisten nor Shining cared at all about the looks they were given or lack of looks. They had a job to do and the first job was to convince Princess Celestia that Sunset needed to leave Ponyville. The second job would be a tad bit more difficult and it was to be kept a secret until a later time and or date. Their hope was that everything would fall into place today but the two knew better than to expect things like this to be quick. The hardest part would be to find the right pony, the second hardest anyway. The hardest part would be convincing their daughter to go along with it. Glisten had grown tired after the first hour of the trip, unfortunately, it only left fifteen minutes of sleep. Instead, she did her best to tolerate the long trip. She had never been one for long trips without having prisoners to watch over. She loved her job as a prison guard; she always got to use her anger effectively while transporting criminals. At least with those trips, something interesting always happened. There were fights a majority of the time but there had been some escape attempts. Those had always been the most amusing for her. Prisoners for some reason thought they could get away. Glisten wouldn’t be able to help but laugh as they tried to take her out. Even other unicorns couldn’t outmatch her. For that reason, she had few unicorn prisoners ever wear a disabling ring. She considered herself the most powerful unicorn in Equestria. The only one harder to control was her daughter. Sunset always managed to get away from her. Sunset had been the only unicorn she had ever wanted to use a disabling ring on but knew it was unethical. Not only that but it would have been cruel. The only way to control her daughter was to use her full name. It hurt her to do so but her daughter had to learn one way or another. Unfortunately, a good spanking was needed more than she liked and a few slaps she felt were necessary no matter how much it hurt to do so. Shining Duty had been rather bored on this trip as well. He was so used to delivering criminals to trains, not actually being on one. Granted, this hadn’t been his dream job but he still loved it. He felt like he could protect his family by arresting criminals. Actually, it was his father that wanted him to be a cop. His father always said, “Son, the most important thing is your family, always keep them safe from harm.” Ok so maybe it wasn’t in so many words but Shining, who had a great amount of discipline, was only able to come up with one good way to protect family. He had to be a cop when he got older. Maybe being a cop was his dream job and didn’t recognize it because he really wanted to be a singer. Truth be told, he was never good at singing. He only got his cutie mark because he stopped the robber in his house. It wasn’t until he got his cutie mark that his dream changed and he gave up on singing all together. Glisten and Shining finally arrived in Canterlot, they were happy to be back for the time being. They said hello to ponies they knew as they headed toward the castle. Once they arrived, they were welcomed in by guards. Glisten and her husband knew their way around and went straight for the Princesses quarters. They gave a light knock and were welcomed in with welcomed hooves. “Princess Celestia, we need to talk.”
Glisten Guard and Shining Duty“Glisten, is there something wrong?” Princess Celestia asked. The only times Sunset’s parents came to her was with a problem. “I have a few questions for you about my daughter. How has she been for you in the attitude department?” Glisten asked. Celestia was shocked by the question, after all, she sent Glisten and Shining letters about Sunset as they requested about her attitude and studies. As far as she was concerned, Sunset had a good attitude and the two ponies in front of her should have known that. “I’m afraid I don’t understand. Sunset has had nothing but the best of attitudes towards her studies. Surely you know that from the letters I’ve been sending you?” “Oh no Princess, what I mean is, how has her attitude been when it hasn’t been on her studies? We know very well how she is in the study department. Has she been mean to you or the staff here?” Glisten corrected the misunderstanding. “Oh, of course. She doesn’t mingle well with others. Sunset does have a bit of a bossy attitude or perhaps stubborn is a better description. I suppose both are apparent at times. She is very cocky and she thinks she deserves more than she does. She could use some good friends to help her out. It was for these reasons I sent her to Ponyville. She has been a good pony overall and she is working on it. She just needed a little push.” Glisten looked to her husband and the two nodded. She turned back to the Celestia. “We mean no disrespect your highness, it’s just, we don’t think Ponyville is the best place for her to learn manners. The ponies there aren’t exactly role models for our daughter.” Celestia frowned a bit, she happened to love Ponyville, despite its little flaws and despite Glistens feelings, Sunset needed to be there. Celestia knew Glisten wouldn’t be happy about it. “Glisten, I realize Ponyville has some more of the unusual ponies but Sunset needs to be there. She is an element of harmony and to separate her from Ponyville would be hard for not only her when the time arises but for the other elements as well. I’m sure once she gets used to Ponyville and the others get use to her, things will turn around.” Glisten wanted to argue but how could she? The princess did have a point. Sunset needed to be around the other elements and perhaps things are just a little rough around the edges at the moment. Some time in Ponyville will surely smooth those rough edges. If this is really what needed to be, then she would allow it. If things didn’t start getting better in time though, she would take Sunset away regardless of what Celestia wanted. “Alright your highness. We will give her and Ponyville some time to get things worked out.” “I’m glad to hear it, now how about you join me for lunch? I’m sure that your trip here was tiring.” Celestia stood up and led the two parents out of her room and toward the dining hall. She knew there would be more to talk about, Glisten wouldn’t come for such a short conversation. There had to be more to talk about and Celestia was sure she knew what else there would be. There were times when she had wished she hadn’t signed those dreadful papers or even had the law to begin with. She loved Sunset like her own, Celestia didn’t want Sunset put into the position Glisten and Shining were going to put her in. Once they reached the dining hall, Celestia sat down with Glisten and Shining on both sides of her. Luna then walked in. “Sorry Sister, I did not know you had company. I will take my meal to my room.” Luna picked up her food and started leaving for her living quarters. “Do not be sorry Luna.” Celestia waved goodbye to her sister before she turned to her company. “Now go ahead and eat up.” In front of them were salads, soups, sandwiches and water, lemonade and other beverages. “Thank you, your highness.” Glisten grabbed some soup, a salad, and poured herself some water while Shining grabbed a little of everything. Shining may be high class but even he would eat as much as he could, in a respectful manner of course. He would take small bites and only sip his drink instead of eating quickly and stuffing his face. For this reason, he was always last to leave the table. “As you know, Sunset will be of age soon. Do you know of a respectable stallion in Canterlot that would be willing to have our daughter?” Celestia knew this was coming and the topic still made her uncomfortable. She shifted a bit but kept her head high and her voice calm. “Glisten, are you sure you wish to do this to Sunset? I know you legally have the right to arrange a marriage for her. I did sign the papers but you know Sunset, she-” “Will disapprove but she needs a firm hoof to show her how to be a respected member of society. Marriage will help greatly with that. We don’t want to hurt Sunset but this must be done for her good. Right now she is disrespectful and completely thoughtless to others needs. What we do, we do for her. Now please your highness, is there anypony you can think of? Perhaps your nephew Prince Blueblood but then again, we don’t want to be royalty.” “Between you and me Glisten, Blueblood is a bit of a pig headed creep. It would be a miracle if he ever found somepony at all. I wouldn’t tell anypony to be with him.” Celestia pointed out, she really didn’t want Sunset with Blueblood. “I suppose he wouldn’t be suitable. Perhaps a guard, they are honorable stallions.” Celestia was about to respond when a guard came over to them. “Your highness, royal guests.” The guard bowed his head in respect. “My name is Honor Shield. Forgive me for the interruption but I have been watching over Sunset for some time as her bodyguard. It has been difficult for me due to recently becoming a royal guard and due to the growing feelings for her. I know I’m being blunt but if your guests wish to find somepony to marry Sunset Shimmer, I would be honored to be that pony.” Celestia was speechless, this wasn’t at all expected. Luckily, Glisten and Shining were all too thrilled. “Wonderful and such a proper stallion. A little rough perhaps but still, respectable. I’m sure you will make a fine husband for my daughter but first, let my husband take you out for a talk. We just want to be sure that you are right for our daughter, you understand.” Honor Shield bowed once again. “It would be a pleasure to speak with your husband.” “Go, go now.” Glisten said a little too excitedly. Honor Shield and Shining left immediately. “I sure hope it works out, he seems like such a wonderful stallion.” “He is wonderful, respected and respectful. There are many mares that would like to be with him. For the longest time, I always thought he ignored the mares because he took his duty to guard Sunset was so high. Now I see that there was more to it.” “He never even glanced at other mares?” Celestia shook her head with a smile. “I think he will definitely be my son in law.” An hour and a half came and went and Celestia and Glisten had started getting worried when Honor Shield and Shining came in. Honor was wounded and limping as Shining helped carry him in. Celestia stood up as Glisten ran over to them. “What happened?” “Assassin, she attacked us. I was able to hold her off but just barely. She was after Shining here.” “Yes she was and Honor here took every blow she threw at me.” Shining said proudly. “He is going to be a fine husband for Sunset.” “Glisten, Shining, I think it would be a good idea if you left. I’m afraid this assassin is going to go after anypony with a guard around them and anypony who is friends with Luna and I.” Glisten and Shining nodded and left in a hurry with four guards leading them. Celestia turned to Honor. “Take care of Sunset, she is like a daughter to me.” With that said, Celestia left. Her mind was wrapped around the current attacks on any pony close. She not only worried for herself and her sister but Sunset as well. From the looks of it, it’s the same pony that has aligned herself with Nightmare Moon. The problem was the pony was always disguised and rarely said anything. “Something must be done even if it means leaving to roam Equestria to find the hideout of the assassin. It will have to be a last resort. There is no need to cause a panic.” Celestia entered her room and looked out toward Ponyville. “Be carefull my student.”
Sunset, Glisten Guard and Shining DutyGlisten and Shining returned to Ponyville a bit anxious and a bit happy. The attack on Shining scared the two of them enough to send them running to anywhere other than Canterlot. Then there was Honor Shield who made both parents very happy. In time, Sunset Shimmer would marry Honor and they wouldn’t take no for an answer. Glisten and Shining walked into the Golden Oaks library and found Sunset snoring on the couch. Glisten couldn’t believe it, what kind of a day could Sunset have possibly had that she thought napping when they returned was okay. “Sunset Shimmer, wake up right now young lady.” Sunset shot up from her nap and looked around frantically wondering where the fire was. “Sunset, did you deliver the tickets.” Sunset groaned and mumbled. “Sunset Shimmer, don’t you grumble at me and speak up.” “Yes mom, I delivered the tickets. Now if you don’t mind, I’d like to get back to sleep.” Sunset turned around but was stopped by her mother. “What is it mom?” Sunset didn’t bother to turn around if for any reason than to spite her mother. “Turn around when you talk to me and yes I do mind if you go back to sleep. Did you set up our room for tonight?” Sunset gave a loud, angry and clear yes. “Don’t you take that tone with me young lady, its reasons like these that we have found you a husband. I have never met a more disrespectful pony in all my life.” “I don’t care-wait, did you say husband?” Glisten nodded. Sunset went from shocked to infuriated. Her mother set her up in an arranged marriage. There was no way she would take it sitting down and neither would Celestia. At that realization, a smile crept upon her face. “You do know Arranged marriages aren’t legal anymore. When I tell Celestia” “She won’t do anything. I have signed documents by her to give your father and I the right to arrange a marriage for all my children. It was signed before you and your sister were born of course. You see Sunset, we had her sign the document at the last minute in case our children put us in a position to do so. Law said that parents were allowed to set up marriages for their children if they had the legal document signed. Your father and I did and we are happy to say so. I know, it isn’t legal anymore but we have the last scroll in Equestria that says otherwise. Now you will be married or by my order, we will have you imprisoned. By the law of the AMA, we can send you to prison for your own good if you do not comply with the marriage.” Glisten grabbed some parchment from her saddlebag and tossed it to Sunset. “This is only a copy of the document so you can do what you wish with it. Once you come of age, you will be married. Go ahead and read it over. Now where is our room?” Glisten looked in the direction Sunset was pointing. “Very good.” Sunset picked up the parchment and read through it shaking. I Princess Celestia, sign the Arranged Marriage Act allowing Glisten Guard and Shining Duty to arrange marriages for their children. If the child refuses to marry the pony Glisten Guard and Shining Duty arranged for said child, the child will submit to the punishment Glisten Guard and Shining Duty see fit. Should the pony arranged to marry the child should change his or her mind, the marriage will void. If the pony arranged to marry the child volunteers for said marriage, both pony’s must be married. Should this law be taken away after this document is signed, this law will still stand as if it still existed. The act was short but it made its point though it sounded a bit unprofessional but it didn't matter. It was signed by Celestia, it was official even if it didn't completely sound professional. Sunset dropped the scroll on the ground and ran up stairs into her bedroom where she cried herself to sleep. Her dreams were filled with nightmares or who it would be she would end up with. One stallion had been abusive, another was controlling, another was psychotic and so on. When she woke the next morning, she found her parents next to her. She jumped up and out of bed. “What are you doing here?” “Sunset, stand up straight and be polite. We only came to tell you who it is you will be marrying when the time comes.” Glisten looked to her husband. “Sunset, when you become of age, you will be marrying Honor Shield. He used to be your body guard and we believe he will be a fine husband for you. We are sure you will learn to respect others with him around. He will also be a fine father for your foals.” “Dad, why are you even talking about me having foals? I’m not even married yet and I don’t really want to be.” “Sunset, your mother and I had your sister shortly after we married and you a year after that. I don’t think talking to you about foals now will do anything to you. You will marry and have foals all while learning to respect others.” “You aren’t making any sense, how is this conversation even, you know what never mind.” Sunset inhaled and let it out slowly. “I would rather go to jail before I marry Honor Shield. I don’t care how nice he is, I don’t love him or anypony for that matter. I have my own life to deal with, I don’t need you two messing with it. Part of the reason for even going to Celestia’s school was to get away from you. Why don’t you just leave me alone and get out of my library.” Sunset rose on her hind legs and then slammed her forelegs on the ground. “Get out!” Glisten glared at her daughter. “You disrespectful child, we are impoving your life, you’ll see it soon enough.” Glisten turned and left with Shining close behind. Rarity who had been walking by at the moment, turned and walked into the library. “Sunset, is everything alright? I could hear yelling from outside.” “Go away Rarity, I don’t need your pity. My parents and I don’t get along and you can’t fix that with ribbons.” “No, I suppose I can’t but perhaps you would care to talk about whatever is going on? At the very least it would make you feel better.” “No, go away now. I don’t need anypony so just leave me alone. You’re not my friends and I don’t like any of you.” Sunset pushed Rarity out of the library and slammed the door shut. A sharp pain shot through her head and caused her to collapse onto the ground. She raised her hoof to her head and thought she saw a little red on the bottom of her hoof. She shook her head and the red was gone. “I don’t need anypony, I can handle this by myself. Why can’t ponies just leave me alone?” “You’re a selfish brat and all they want to do is help. No wonder your becoming corrupted.” A voice said but when Sunset looked around, there wasn’t a single pony around. “Great, I’m dillusional now.” Sunset stumbled up the stairs angry and sad. Just outside, the masked pony was running away. “You don’t know what you’ve got Sunset but you will in time, you will.” The pony then disappeared in a flash.
Sunset and ApplejackThe next day Sunset woke up to the sound of a loud knocking at the door. She really didn’t need it today. Her head was killing her and she barely slept as it was. She trudged down the stairs irate and tired. How could anypony wake others up when Celestia hadn’t even raised the sun yet? Whoever it was at the door was about to get a face full of hoof. She opened the door ready to hit the pony in front of her but found a big red stallion at her door. “Who are you?” “Big Macintosh and you hurt my sister Applejack. Now you’re going to come down to the farm and help out. It’s apple bucking season and with my sister out of sorts, she can’t help out.” Big Mac grabbed Sunset’s hoof gently and began to pull. He quickly noticed Sunset’s hoof wasn’t in his. He turned around and saw the door slam shut. He had expected this and came prepared. “Fine, I tried to be nice.” Big Mac ran over and kicked the door down with ease. He pulled on Sunset’s tail and dragged her backward. He pulled out a ring and placed it on her horn. It happened so fast, Sunset hadn’t had time to respond. “I will take off the ring when you help me finish the farm work.” “Look, I’m sorry about your sister but she bucked me across the room and besides shouldn’t she be better by now? Where did you get a disabling ring and” Sunset didn’t have the chance to continue. “That is none of your business and believe me, she could have seriously hurt you like you did her but she didn’t because she has control of herself. Now let’s go.” Big Mac turned and began walking away. The entire walk to Sweet Apple Acres was filled with groans and yawns from Sunset. “If we finish quickly, I can take the ring off sooner and get you off our farm sooner.” Once they reached the farm, Big Mac walked over to a tree and explained how to buck the trees for full effect. “Do this right and we will be ok, do this sloppy and you’ll keep the ring on longer and you’ll probably hurt yourself.” He walked away to another part of the orchard. Sunset grumbled and aimed her kick. Unfortunately, her kick was sloppy and instead of kicking the tree, she kicked air. After a few tries, she got a strange feeling and turned around. Behind her was Applejack limping toward her. “This is your fault!” “I don’t think so; you’re the one that shot me in the side with your magic. I held back my kick, you went full force. Now I’m only out here right now to make sure you do this right. Thanks to you, I have had a headache since you hit me. Now keep your legs together like this and listen this time.” Applejack demonstrated how close while leaning on her good leg for support. Sunset didn’t want to learn anything from Applejack or her family but the quicker this got done, the sooner she would get to leave. She decided to take the lesser of the two evils and let Applejack teach her instead of fighting not to learn. She did as she was instructed and put her legs closer together and kicked the tree. This time the apples at least moved. She groaned and Applejack chuckled before telling Sunset to put more force behind it. She did as she was told and this time a single apple fell. The morning went on like that for a while. Sunset got better and better at bucking the apples out of the trees but she didn’t care. She couldn’t wait to be done with it, her mane was soaked with sweat and her legs hurt. She felt ready to collapse from exhaustion and then Applejack told her to take a break and go in for food. “Hallelujah. It’s about time.” Sunset ran to the farm house but was kept out by Big Mac. “Hey, what’s-” “Sorry Sunset, we’re gonna eat outside today.” Applejack limped past Sunset and pointed toward a lunch table. “Go have a seat; Big Mac will bring out the food.” Applejack limped toward the table with some unexpected help from Sunset. “Well I’ll be danged, you’re helpin me.” “Yeah, don’t know why.” Sunset said and stopped helping out and let Applejack carry herself. She walked faster to the table and sat down. When Applejack arrived, Sunset expected to see an irritated glare or maybe be given a speech on friendship or something. What she got was a chuckle. “What’s so funny?” “What’s’ so funny is you. The moment I mentioned you helpin me out, you dropped me and let me hang.” Applejack put her forelegs on the table and folded them. “You want to know what I think?” Sunset shook her head. “Well I’m gonna tell you anyway. I think you really do care; you just don’t want to admit it. I think you try to live up to the way your parents want you to act and don’t realize it.” “Look, I don’t like you or anypony else here but that doesn’t mean I’m heartless. I’m sorry I hurt you so bad but I will never try to live up to anything my parents want me to be. How do you know what my parents are like anyway?” Sunset asked suspiciously. “Pinkie Pie told us all how they treated you Sunset. You’re a mare perfectly capable of taking care of yourself and yet your parents treat you like a foal. Spankings at this age aint right.” “That little big mouthed freak and how did she know about that anyway? Was she spying on me?” Sunset stood up as Big Mac set the food on the table. “Calm down Sunset, she wasn’t spyin on you. If you really want to know what was goin on that night, you talk to her about it. It’s not my place to say anythin.” “Aren’t you supposed to be the element of honesty or something?” Applejack nodded. “So shouldn’t you tell the truth about what happened?” “There is a difference between keeping secrets and bein honest. This secret isn’t mine to tell, it’s Pinkie Pie’s. The only reason the others and I know is because she trusted us with it. If her secret got out to just any and everypony; well, Pinkie would lose a lot more than a secret. You will just have to ask her about it.” Applejack grabbed some of the pie Big Mac brought over and took a bite. “Pinkie has to trust you Sunset and after what she saw, it may not be too hard for her to.” Sunset groaned and relaxed. “Fine, I’ll talk to the lunatic.” Sunset grabbed some pie off the table and took a bite. “This really is good. Thanks Applejack.” Sunset finished and then went back to work. “This doesn’t make us friends; at most we’re acquaintances as I’ve said before about all of you.” Sunset bucked the next tree. “Fine by me Sunset.” Applejack sat back and relaxed as Sunset went to work. There was something hidden underneath Sunset’s demeanor. Applejack couldn’t wait for it to come out but until then, all any pony could do was wait.
Sunset and RaritySunset Shimmer was exhausted and sore after her day of bucking apples. She slept so well, she slept in. When she woke, she was happy as she hadn’t had a nightmare that night unlike most nights and then she tried to move. Her hind legs fought against her. She grumbled as she fought with her legs to get out of bed and just walk. To make things worse, SHE was back. “What do you want?” “You did a good thing yesterday even if it was forced. There is hope for you yet.” The pony in black turned to leave but said one last thing before jumping off the balcony. “There’s a note for you in your book.” “WHO IS SHE!?” Sunset screamed as she threw her head back and screamed as her book began buzzing. Sunset used her magic and levitated her book toward her. She flipped her book open and read the note from her teacher. My dear student Sunset, Luna has been working with a very skilled student. She has been working night and day and I’m thinking of getting her a more expanded mentor, somepony who goes beyond Canterlot. She just won’t stop learning. The first thought was to send her to you but I didn’t want to burden you with too much. You are still learning yourself. Once you learn more about friendship, I would like you to write Luna through me and tell her about it. Once Luna feels you’ve learned enough, Luna will send Twilight Sparkle to work under me through you. She has some friendship issues. Like you she is anti-social. For this reason, my sister wants her to be with you. I write you this early to give you time to process what will happen. Continue the good work Sunset; I’m so proud of you. Your teacher, Princess Celestia Sunset groaned at the thought of having to take care of somepony else. On top of that, her parents have arranged a marriage for her. She felt like everything fell apart the minute she came to Ponyville. No doubt there would be more things to drive her mad. With a heavy sigh, Sunset closed the book and jumped off her bed ignoring the pain in her legs. She quickly got herself ready for the day and slowly walked down the stairs. When she reached the bottom, a knock came to her door. “Oh come on, really?” Sunset walked over to the door and opened it. “Hello?” Sunset’s eyes widened as a jet stream of water hit her head on and sent her tumbling to the ground. She stood up and heard laughing outside and two ponies running away. “PINKIE PIE, RAINBOW DASH, YOU’RE BOTH DEAD WHEN I GET MY HOOVES ON YOU!” Sunset screamed as she shut the door just to have it fling open. Standing in the doorway was Rarity. “What?” “I’m too late aren’t I? Those pranksters are going to get hurt by somepony one of these days. I’m thinking by ponies like you. From the look on your face, you’re not one that can enjoy a prank.” “Really, what could have possibly given you that idea?” Sunset shook herself dry. “There’s no need to be sarcastic Sunset. Whatever is going on with you, you can trust me.” Rarity walked in and shut the door behind her. “Sunset, please, let somepony in.” “You’re in, now leave. All I want to do today is relax.” “Perhaps you would enjoy a day at the spa? I’m sure even you would enjoy a spa day.” Rarity suggested. Sunset was about to respond with a no but her legs were killing her and the spa would be relaxing and possibly the only way she wouldn’t be disturbed. She let out a defeated sigh and nodded. “Sure Rarity, I’ll have a spa day.” Sunset painfully followed Rarity out of the library and toward the spa. She honestly couldn’t wait to have some alone time as well as some peace and quiet. “Thanks for bringing me here but I think I can handle this by myself.” Rarity stopped Sunset before she could walk into the building. “What are you doing?” “I’m going with you, a spa day just isn’t fun by yourself and besides, I could use some relaxation myself.” Rarity walked in followed by Sunset who groaned inwardly. “Aloe, hello.” “Hello Rarity, bring a guest with you today?” Aloe asked. “Yes, she really needs to relax. She had such a hard day yesterday.” Aloe nodded and led the two ponies to the back. “First stop, the sauna.” Sunset and Rarity walked into the sauna and sat down. “Would you care for a cleansing mask?” “Sure, why not?” Sunset shrugged as Aloe put green goop on Sunset’s face. “Honestly Sunset, cheer up. This is supposed to be relaxing especially with a friend.” “Really, because I thought I was going to be alone. No offence to you Rarity but I don’t like relaxing with ponies. For me, relaxing is being by myself with nopony to talk to or tea with Princess Celestia. You being here just ruins the whole spa relaxation thing.” “Come now Sunset, you’ll learn soon enough that being with friends can be very relaxing.” Sunset groaned but there was no reason not to try and relax. With the decision in mind, Sunset sat back until it was time to move on to the physical pampering part of the spa day. Normally she wouldn’t let anypony touch her horn but today, she wasn’t going to argue it. She could probably use a nice horn shine anyway. All she wanted to do was relax and she was going to do it no matter what. After getting her horn and hooves worked on, they moved onto the full body messages. This was something she really looked forward to. Sunset hadn’t realized how stiff she had been until her back got worked on. After her back was her legs and so on. As painful as it was, it felt really nice. She felt like she may walk comfortably again. Soon she came to the seaweed wrap and mud bath. She gladly got wrapped in seaweed and jumped into the mud bath. She had to admit this was what she needed today above anything else. “Rarity, thanks for the day. I will admit that it has been nice and more relaxing once I stopped really trying to.” “See, I told you relaxing was possible with friends.” “Oh Rarity, I never said we were friends. I don’t need them but I will accept having an acquaintance or two. Thank you for trying.” Sunset finished up and got out of the mud bath. “Excuse me, could I get a hot rock message?” Aloe dragged Sunset away leaving Rarity all by herself. “I didn’t get the exact reaction from her I was hoping for but it will take time I suppose.” Rarity chuckled and sunk further into the mud bath.
Sunset , Pinkie/Pinkamena and GildaThanks to a fairly relaxing day at the spa, Sunset woke with a smile. She felt like nothing could bug her today except for one particular pink pony. She had so many things to do today like studying. Studying always made her happy. She ran down the stairs, made some warm pancakes and poured herself some orange juice. It wasn’t until she finished eating that Pinkie Pie burst through the door. “Well, there goes my happy mood.” Sunset mumbled and sighed at the thought of her day getting ruined because of Pinkie. For the sake of getting the pink pony out of the library, she decided to listen. “What’s wrong?” Pinkie opened her mouth to answer and then cocked her head. “You asking me what’s wrong for one, I never thought you would actually ask a question like that. Two, Rainbow Dash has a new friend in town. She isn’t very nice, kinda like you but worse, I think. Her name is Gilda and she is a griffin.” “Hold on, stop, stop, stop. I am not mean; I just don’t like ponies very much. I can take care of myself and I don’t need friends. Now as for your griffin problem, there really isn’t one. You’re either jealous or the griffin is being just that, a griffin. It’s most like the latter. From what I know, they were never friendly creatures. Sure young griffins are ok but older griffins just aren’t nice. Now if you don’t mind, I’d like to get back to my day, goodbye.” Sunset pushed Pinkie out of the building and shut the door. She was going to get things done today and no pony was going to stop her. She had studies to do and things to buy. Sunset grabbed her saddle bag and a bag of bits and headed out. First stop, the market, she needed more food. When she reached the market place, she found all sorts of food. She found apples, tomatoes, and all kinds of yummy green foods. She started walking to the tomato stand when she saw a furry tail sticking up from a cart she was passing. The old green mare screamed out “rattler”, turned and slowly ran off. It was actually more of a walk but what could a pony expect from an old mare. Sunset chuckled and continued toward the stand. She hadn’t reached the stand yet when she saw a griffin. “That must be her.” The griffin, Gilda, grabbed an apple off a cart and ate it without the knowledge of anypony. “Thief, typical I’m sure.” Sunset rolled her eyes. Sunset reached the stand with the tomatoes but stopped when she saw Fluttershy walking ducklings through the marketplace. “That is nauseating and a bit cute, the ducks, not Fluttershy.” Sunset was about to go about her business but Gilda caught her eye. “What is she up to?” Sunset watched carefully as the scene before her unfolded into something nasty. Gilda not only mocked Fluttershy but also screeched in her face, scared Fluttershy and the poor innocent ducks. Gilda was about to fly away but Sunset wouldn’t have it. She used her magic and pulled Gilda back to the ground. “Hey, Griffin!” Gilda shook off the shock of being pulled to the ground and looked in the direction of Sunset. “Who the hay are you?” “I’m Sunset Shimmer and you emotionally hurt a few ponies today. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t like other ponies but for whatever reason, I don’t like you hurting them.” Gilda began mocking Sunset and so Sunset hit Gilda with a small magic blast. “Zip it griffin girl. I’ve never liked griffins and you are most definitely not an exception. Now go apologize to the old mare and to Fluttershy and then pay for that apple you stole.” Sunset honestly had no idea why she was defending anypony. Maybe it was her dislike for griffins or maybe she just wanted to be the one in control. No, she definitely wanted control and she would have it soon enough when Princess Celestia made her a princess. At the moment though, she would be a hero to a few ponies at least. She had to start somewhere. “Who do you think you are telling a griffin how to act? I don’t take orders from any pony, Princess or otherwise.” Gilda felt a sharp pain in her side. She was about to attack when Rainbow Dash flew in. “What are you doing?” Rainbow Dash asked as she landed. “Your friend there is a thief and a bully.” “You have no place to talk Sunset Shimmer.” Rainbow turned to Gilda. “You ok?” Gilda brushed off her coat and shook off the dust. “Let’s get out of here Dash.” “Rainbow wait.” Pinkie said running over to the trio. “Hey Pinkie Pie, what are you doing here?” “Sunset is right; Gilda’s just a big meanie. She yelled at Fluttershy, stole an apple, and scared Granny Smith.” Pinkie looked to Sunset and smiled. “Look Pinkie, I’m sorry I’ve blown you off recently, really I am but I think you’re a bit jealous. It’s clouding your judgement. As for Sunset, she doesn’t like us anyway so why would she try to help anypony? Seriously, Gilda isn’t the one with a problem here. Come on Gilda, let’s go.” The two flew off in a hurry. “Hey Pinkie, let’s get back…to…what’s with your mane?” Pinkie turned to look at Sunset with a crazed look in her eyes. Pinkies mane and tail were flat and dark colored. “Ok, I’m just a bit creeped out right now. I’m just gonna head out ok, see ya.” Sunset ran off faster than Rainbow could fly. Pinkie ran off to her secret place. Her head twitched as she walked into her psycho lab. “Oh Gilda, you’ve made me look bad in front of my friends.” Pinkie shook her head. “No, no it’s ok. They are old friends, why shouldn’t Rainbow trust Gilda?” Pinkie said. “Gilda will pay, she doesn’t get to treat my friends like that and get away with it.” Pinkamena said. “I could throw a party, improve her attitude.” “No, she had her chance. Don’t forget who is in charge here.” “I, I am in charge. Now where are those pills?” “The ones that won’t help? No, Gilda gets what’s coming to her tonight.” Pinkamena laughed loudly as it echoed in the tiny room. Posters were put up all over Ponyville inviting ponies to a party that night. Pinkamena dressed up so that she looked happy go lucky. She fluffed her mane and tail and then hoofed delivered one special invite. It was to Gilda telling her too come in through the back entrance of Sugarcube corner. With the invite delivered she ran back to Sugarcube corner and waited. Sure she may disappoint everypony by not showing up but it was all necessary for her plan to work. By the time the others reached her, Gilda would be her new winter coat. Pinkamena waited with her hair flat and dark again. It was getting closer to the time for Gilda to arrive. She could hear all the commotion inside, too bad her and Gilda would miss the festivities. Pinkamena saw Gilda coming around the corner and jumped out. “Hello Gilda.” Gilda turned in time to get hit in the face, tied up with chains and dragged underground. “Let me go you nut.” Gilda said as her head bounced along the stairs. Pinkamena ignored Gilda and continued to drag her down. When they reached the room, Pinkamena heard a loud gulp. “Come on, where are we? Let me go.” She pulled Gilda through the door and threw her onto the table. “What is this place?” Gilda said, her voice squeaking. Pinkamena looked around and found something. She picked it up and Gilda began to really struggle in the chains. “Let me go, please let me go.” Gilda begged as she saw the scythe blade in Pinkies hooves. “Come on Pinkie, why are you doing this?” “Oh, Pinkie isn’t here right now, it’s Pinkamena time.” “What does that mean?” “It means when I’m done, your coat will be my new winter coat as it won’t be of any use to you anymore.” “No please, I’m sorry.” Gilda struggled as Pinkamena tied her to the table still chained up. Gilda was going from scared to angry. “Let me go you psychopath.” Gilda screamed as the sharp blade cut into her right foreleg. “You will pay for this.” Pinkamena stretched out Gilda’s wings and began slicing into her wing. Gilda screamed out as the blade hit bone and blood shot from her wing. Pinkamena went back to the table with her tools and traded the scythe for a cleaver. “You know, I should have started with this one.” Pinkamena ran her hoof along the sharp edge. “The wings will definitely have to go first.” Pinkamena grinned at the sight of fear and pain in Gilda’s eyes. “Yes, fear me; it’s much more fun with a look of fear on my victims face.” Pinkamena walked back over to Gilda and raised the cleaver into the air. She aimed and just before she hit Gilda’s wing, her door burst open. “Hello my friends, I’m just dealing with a small annoyance.” “Pinkie, darling, please take control of yourself.” Pinkamena ignored what Rarity had said and hit Gilda’s wing. Gilda screamed as Pinkamena pulled the blade from her wing. “Ok fine, you win. I screamed at that pathetic yellow mare and I stole that apple and I scared that pathetic granny. Now let me go.” Gilda begged. Pinkamena shook her head and raised the cleaver into the air and froze. Her hoof shook as she tried to decide. Rainbow Dash took this time to push Pinkamena away and help Gilda off the table. “Thanks Dash.” “Don’t thank me yet, when your wing heals, you’re leaving. Don’t come back either.” Rainbow helped Gilda off the table but Gilda pushed her away. “I thought you were cool, I guess I was wrong.” Gilda tried to walk but couldn’t as she had to use her claw to keep her wing from snapping off. “I…can’t move like this.” Rarity decided it would be better to take Gilda to the hospital. Pinkamena on the other hoof didn’t want Gilda to get away and charged toward her. Rainbow Dash kicked Pinkamena in the head and knocked her out. “Rarity, get Gilda out of here, Fluttershy, go get Pinkie’s doctor. I’ll stay with Pinkie and make sure she doesn’t get out.” With that said, everypony went to work. Pinkie’s doctor came by with a straight jacket and put it on Pinkamena. The dull pink pony woke up and began to struggle in the jacket but couldn’t get free. They walked out of the unground insanity bunker and rested behind Sugarcube corner. Sunset walked over in shock to see Pinkie in a strait jacket. Rainbow just looked sad. “So doc, why has Pinkie stopped being a good pony she has tried so hard to be? She has been taking her pills, so why has she reverted back to the way she was?” “That’s a good question that I don’t have the answer to right now. Once we figure it out, you and her other friends will be the first to know after her family of course.” The two shook hooves and Pinkie was taken away. Sunset Shimmer walked over to Rainbow Dash and frowned. “So what’s up with Pinkie?” Rainbow turned to Sunset and glared. “You know her dark secret now, don’t rub it in.” Rainbow pushed by Sunset and flew off leaving Sunset just a bit confused.
PinkamenaPinkamena struggled in her straight jacket the entire way to the mental institute. She had a muffler on her muzzle. All she could let out was muffled groans of irritation. She was taken to the far end of the institute and gently pushed into her old room. The orderlies injected Pinkamena with anesthesia and then released her from the straight jacket. All Pinkamena saw as she fell asleep was the fading white of the orderlies and her doctor, Purpleheart. She was a dark violet pony with a black mane and a pink highlight down the left side. When morning came, Pinkamena was woken by the orderlies. Her eyes shot opened and was blinded by the bright light coming through the bars of her door. “Pinkamena, get up, breakfast will be here any moment now.” One of the orderlies said sounding less than happy to have her back. Pinkamena couldn’t see but at least she could talk now. “Is that any way to talk to your favorite psycho’s?” She laughed as her eyes began to focus. “You are hardly our favorite Miss Pie. After all, you gave more than a few of us scars. You should be happy we can’t kill you because believe me, we would love to get rid of you.” The orderly turned and walked off. “Like they could ever kill me.” Pinkamena gave a laugh that echoed through the hallway just outside her door. She laughed until she saw it in the back of her small room. It was a statue of Maud and Pinkie hugging with their rock candy necklaces around their necks. She focused on the statue until she heard a voice that broke her out of her daze. She snapped her head around and chuckled as her breakfast was pushed through the slot in the door. She pulled it in and gobbled it up. Pinkamena threw the tray to the ground and looked around the room. It wasn’t as she remembered it, the writing in ketchup was gone and so were her pictures. Everything else was familiar, the pink and grey walls. It was plain but those were her colors, hers and Pinkies’. She intentionally ignored the statue, just looking at it made her sick. She wouldn’t allow her doctor to use that statue on her again. She wasn’t going to leave; she worked too hard for too long. Every time Pinkie got angry, Pinkamena worked that nerve but somepony always snapped her out of it. Little by little she pulled on Pinkie’s mind. It took years but Pinkamena finally made her return. Gilda was the final push she needed. Now she had to get out and rid the asylum of all the doctors. All Pinkamena had to do was bide her time until she could strike. Finding a way out would be helpful as well. Until then, she would lie around and plan. She wouldn’t allow her doctor to distract her. She would succeed this time, she was determined. A knock came to her door and Purpleheart spoke through the bars. “Pinkie, how are ahh!” Purpleheart jumped back when Pinkamena jumped at the door and grabbed onto the bars. Pinkamena grabbed onto the necklace her doctor was wearing as the doctor jumped from bars separating the necklace from the doctor. “Remember Pinkie-” “Not Pinkie doc, Pinkamena is here to stay.” “No, you are Pinkie Pie. You love to party and hurting others makes you sad. Now you need to focus on that statue. Remember who it is you love more than anypony.” Pinkamena ran over to the statue, turned around, and kicked it. The statue shattered into a thousand little pieces. She turned and saw the shocked and horrified look on her doctors’ face. Pinkamena cocked her head and smiled a wicked smile. “I’m not going away, not this time doc. Pinkamena is here to stay and NO PONY WILL MAKE ME LEAVE!” She ran up to the door and grabbed onto the bars. “Watch your back doc, I’m not leaving.” She pushed away from the door and chuckled, she was pleased with herself. Purpleheart backed away and ran off calling for an emergency. Pinkamena looked down at her hooves and smiled seeing Purplehearts necklace in hoof. “Poor doc, losing the necklace your husband gave to you before he died. I’m sure you will want it back.” She held up the object to get a better look. She kept her focus on it as it spun around. It was gold with the names of Purplehearts family on it given to her by her dying husband. “You know, ponies shouldn’t tell ponies like me about their most precious objects. It makes it so much easier to use these things against them. He gave her a necklace right before he goes to war and dies. Now why would she spend two hours telling me the whole story?” Pinkamena tapped her head. “Oh yeah, she wanted me to trust her. Foolish mare. It will be ironic actually, dy” Pinkamena cut her sentence short and lowered the necklace at the sound of a familiar voice. She looked up at the door and saw a red and yellow mane. “Sunset Shimmer.” “Pinkie, what’s going on, why is this happening?” “Oh, look who cares about her friend.” “It’s not about caring about Pinkie; it’s about knowing everything I can about what’s happening. Whatever it is, I don’t want to be around you.” Pinkamena chuckled and sat down. “Oh Sunny, you only got lucky. I was at the library ready to slaughter you but then I saw what your parents did, Pinkie did anyway. That had been enough to somehow snap her out of it and return. Luckily for me, I just needed a little bit more anger from Pinkie and Gilda gave it to me. I had been waiting so long for the right ponies to come around. I’ll be out of here soon enough and you’ll be the first to die. After all, I can’t allow you to continue.” “You, Pinkie, whoever or wherever Pinkie is, she won’t allow that. She may not like me but she most certainly won’t allow anypony to kill me.” “You don’t understand, she won’t have a say in it. First I’ll get out and then you will die. Gilda will follow and whoever I deem worthy.” Pinkamena watched as Sunset walked away nervously. Once Sunset was gone, Pinkamena held up the necklace again and smiled. This would be her greatest triumph. Not only that but she would unleash the nightmare that was her friends psycho sides, with some work of course. “I’ll see Fluttershy yelling out orders at everypony again. Applejack will be super strong once more. Rarity will be making her fancy dresses. Rainbow Dash will be helping me in the killings again with a bit of convincing. Nopony, especially Sunset Shimmer will stand in our way.
SunsetPinkamena prepared herself for the doc. The hard part was looking and acting like her happy side. She had spent hours prepping herself on how to act when the doctors would try and “help” her. She got her hair as poofy as she could and tried to act happy. It was surprisingly hard to do. The five hours of work were about to pay off and then she heard the voice. It was the voice of the pony that called her family and yet worked to change her. Pinkamena rolled her eyes and stared at the door. Once her father looked in, Pinkamena smiled. “Hello father, have you missed me?” She asked with a pouty lip. “Pinkamena, how dare you return. My daughter-” Igneous Rock started to say how wonderful Pinkie was and how she would beat Pinkamena, but he was cut off. “Is pathetic and weak. Tell me pops, are my sisters here?” Pinkamena asked as Maud stepped up to the bars with fiery pleading eyes in a way only Maud could give. Maud was both upset and scared for her sister. She would do anything to get her sister back even if it meant meeting with Pinkamena. “Don’t bother Maud, you can’t change me back so easily this time.” Pinkamena closed her eyes and looked down before shooting her head up to look at her family through the bars. “I HAVE WON THIS TIME, YOU CAN’T CHANGE ANYTHING! SOON EVERYPONY WILL FEAR ME AGAIN BECAUSE PINKIE PATHETIC PIE WON’T BE HERE. NOPONY CAN STOP ME!” A small tear ran down Mauds cheek. “Pinkie, if you’re in there, come back to us.” Pinkamena smiled and shook her head. “Pinkie isn’t coming back.” Pinkamena sat on her bed and smiled. “How about you go get my doctor, I’d like to talk to her.” “I’m here Pinkie and I have a name you know.” She said as she sent Pinkie’s family away. “Yeah, I don’t care doc but I am hungry. How about you get me some food. I mean I would get something myself but I’m being imprisoned right now.” Pinkamena laid back on her bed and waited for her doctor to leave. Once Purpleheart was gone, Pinkamena worked out her plan a bit more. “In a few days’ time, I will kill the doc and everypony else if neccassary, get home and act like Pinkie, kill Sunset while her guard is down and Gilda as well if she is even still there. Now what else was there, right, get my friends back to the way they are meant to be.” After a bit of talking to herself, an orderly came by and dropped off some food. Pinkamena stood up and grabbed the tray. “Thank you, so very much.” Pinkamena smiled and spoke in a way that scared the orderly to death. He ran off as fast as he could. “In time my friends, in time.” She stuck some food in her mouth and wanted to gag on the gray mush she had been given. Sunset had arrived in Ponyville frightened. When she arrived at her home, Rarity and the others were waiting for her. Sunset ignored them and continued in shaking nervously as she walked. She didn’t get the chance to shut the door before the others followed her in. Normally she would have turned and threw the others out but this time, she felt comfortable and safer with the others around. “Ok what’s up with you Sunset?” Applejack asked. “Pinkamena, Pinkie, whatever her name is. Sh-she, help me?” Sunset genuinely asked as she curled up on the couch. “Sunset darling, what’s going on?” Rarity asked. The group knew what was coming and it involved how Pinkamena came about. It wasn’t hard to figure out and now that Sunset knew about Pinkamena, there was no hiding anymore secrets, about Pinkie anyway. Sunset never looked up from her ball. “How, why, what’s going on” Sunset was cut off by Rarity. “I think now is a good time to tell you. Sunset, Pinkie, from what we understand, was always sad until a rainbow crossed over her rock farm. She said when the rainbow came about, the darkness surrounding her washed away and she knew that she wanted to see ponies smile. She came to Ponyville where she could spread happiness and cheer.” Rarity finished and Fluttershy took over. “She was happy for so long and then a stranger to Ponyville made a pony here sad. That’s when Pinkie flipped out.” “Hey, she did more than just flip out Fluttershy, she made that room beneath Sugarcube corner just so she could kill the offenders in secret.” Rainbow said sadly. “The worst part is that she couldn’t remember she did anything. She was sent away to deal with the issue. Her doctor said that her need to make ponies happy gave a negative side effect to her personality. If there was a sad pony because of somepony else, Pinkie would go nuts and punish them by torturing and killing them. Pinkamena kept the skulls of her victims on the wall as a way to remind her that those ponies deserved what they got.” Applejack shook her head. “Don’t ask how it makes sense, it doesn’t but that’s the truth. We kept Pinkie’s issue a secret. We didn’t want to scare nopony. Anyway, the only way to keep Pinkie from going Pinkamena, is to keep her calm. If she does, then a few things snap her out of it. One way is seeing the offender hurt by family or in some traumatic way. She would reason that the offender makes others sad because they learned from family that it’s ok to hurt others or the traumatic event did something to them. That’s why when she saw you getting hurt by your parents, she backed off.” Rarity took over from there. “Pinkie was getting better, even when others were hurt, she was able to control it. She was taking pills every day to help and we were able to help at times too. At least it looked that way.” Sunset looked up at the others. “I don’t mean to sound cruel here, really I don’t but I didn’t see” “Any children skulls in that room. To Pinkamena, children don’t know how to behave like they should and so if there were any cruel kids, she chalked it up to kids not knowing better and that they don’t really mean to be mean or they will grow out of it. Sunset, Pinkie really is a good pony, she just has a hard time.” “I can accept that but I don’t think anything will help me now. Pinkamena said she was coming after me, both me and Gilda. She said we would both die.” Sunset said shaking. Rainbow Dash seeing the fear on Sunset’s face flew over and hugged her tightly followed by Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack. “Don’t worry, she won’t get out without being normal again.” “Rainbow Dash is right Sunset, Pinkie will return normal and happy.” Rarity said but added a quick note. “If she doesn’t come back happy though, we will protect you until she returns to the doctor.” Despite the comforting words, it wasn’t helping Sunset’s nerves and then she remembered something that brought her convidence back. Sunset backed away and slapped her forehead. “Oh jeez, what was I thinking. Hello, I’m the most powerful unicorn in the world, I can protect myself. I can’t believe I was actually frightened of her. Thanks for the help and everything but you can go now. I can take care of myself.” With that said, Sunset levitated the others out the door before she shut and locked it. “Well that was surely a turn around. She went from frightened to uncaring in a second.” AJ thought. Rainbow was furious. “What is with her, that snobbish little brat.” “Calm down Rainbow Dash, let’s just get home ok. Is it really that surprising though?” Applejack said as she walked off, followed by the others. Rainbow Dash however, was the only one grumbling obscenities.
TrixieSunset woke up refreshed and ready to take on the day. She went through her usual routine minus the interruptions. It was a nice change of pace for sure. She was actually able to make it out of her house on time. Unfortunately, her parents were there when she walked out. There was nothing she could do, she was trapped. She would have the beating of her life if she ran off now. She would wait and suffer until the time was right. “What is it mother?” “Sunset, we heard about that awful pony that attacked the griffin. We also know that you were there before she was taken away and at the hospital talking with that pony. Are you alright?” Glisten asked. Sunset took a step back and looked back and forth between her parents. Had she just woken up in an alternate universe? Maybe this was a dream and she really hadn’t started the day off nicely. Regardless, her parents actually sounded like they cared. “Um, yeah, I’m fine. Should I be worried…about you two?” “Sunset, I have no idea what you are talking about. Now, since you’re ok, we want you to focus on where you want the wedding.” ‘There are my rotten parents.’ Sunset thought. Even after what happened and her parents were still focused on getting her married. She wanted to run but couldn't bring herself to. “Canterlot is a nice place for weddings. Since you are the Princesses personal student, I’m sure you could even have the wedding in the castle. I suppose those acquaintances of yours can come as well, not the pink one of course but the others are welcome. We wouldn’t want to ruin your wedding by inviting a psychopath.” Glisten didn’t have the chance to continue. “Mom, I’m really in no mood to do this right now. Also, I’M NOT GETTING MARRIED!” Sunset ran off before her parents could stop her. “This can’t be happening.” Sunset thought and then heard the sound of awe and wonder. “What the heck?” Sunset followed the ooo’s and awe’s to the source. Unfortunately, Rarity and the others were there. “What is this?” Sunset asked and then heard a boo come from Rainbow Dash. “Well, well, well, it seems we have some neighsayers in the audience. Who is so ignorant as to challenge the magical ability of the Great and Powerful Trixie? Do they not know that they're in the presence of the most magical unicorn in all of Equestria?” A blue unicorn named Trixie announced. Rarity and the others looked disgusted by the blue mare. Sunset couldn’t help but laugh at the mares’ proclamation. “Who dares laugh at the Great and Powerful Trixie?” “I’m sorry but you; you’re just a show mare with no real talent. There is no shame in that but you can’t call yourself a powerful Unicorn. You could hardly consider yourself powerful at all. I bet your nothing but another fake just like all other show ponies out there.” “You dare to question my abilities fool, come show me what you’ve got.” Trixie demanded but would soon wish she hadn't. Sunset laughed again. “Please, only a fool has something to prove. I suppose that’s you but since you are so determined to make a fool of yourself, allow me to help you with that.” Sunset didn’t waste any time and trapped Trixie in a magical bubble. “Can you get out?” Trixie tried and tried until finally she demanded to be let out. “So sad, you can’t even get out of the bubble. A real unicorn could break that bubble and escape. So long Weak and Pathetic Trixie.” Sunset released Trixie from the bubble. Trixie did her best to force back tears but she couldn’t. Trixie ran off crying and left a river of tears behind her. “So sad.” Sunset turned around and left leaving a crowd of torn emotions behind. “Can you believe her, Trixie may have been obnoxious but what Sunset did was wrong.” Applejack said. “Well she did ask for it.” Rainbow received some hard glares. “Wrong though, very wrong.” Rainbow chuckled. Rarity shook her head. “Come on girls, let’s go speak with Trixie.” The five ran off in the direction Trixie left in. It wasn’t until they came to a trailer that they stopped. “Hello, Trixie?” “Leave me be!” Trixie yelled “Come on Trixie, we want to apologize for Sunset Shimmer. She isn’t exactly nice and you are a show mare. Show ponies put on a show, it’s their job.” Rarity succeeded in getting Trixie to open the door. Rarity gave Rarity a soft smile in the hopes Trixie would allow her and the others to help. “So, you want to tell us why you cried like that? Sure she embarrassed you but surely you could have done or said something to combat what Sunset did?” Fluttershy asked genuinely worried about Trixie. Trixie wiped the tears from her eyes and sat down. “Look, I became a show mare, it’s my talent.” Trixie flipped around to show off her cutie mark before sitting back down. “It started a long time ago. It was back in magic kindergarten. I was always considered pathetic and…weak by the other students. I wasn’t a real unicorn, I couldn’t do magic. I was always picked on and bullied for not being as good as everypony else. My magic wasn’t the best. I messed up all the time. One day it happened though, my cutie mark appeared. I realized that what I thought was bad magic was really just illusions and tricks I hadn’t perfected yet. As I got better I started putting on shows and doing magic tricks. The other students started calling me great and powerful. It was great until I realized just how weak I really was. A robber invaded my parents’ home. He took everything, including my parents. I tried using my tricks to deceive the pony into running away but it didn’t work. He told me to run off. He called me a useless, weak and pathetic unicorn. I spent years trying to become stronger and stronger but even now, the best I’ve got are stories. They served me well in combination with my tricks. Telling others that I’ve defeated powerful beings and showing them how I did it scared criminals away from me. It’s all I could do but it impressed others. If word gets out that I was defeated by a bubble, I…I just, please don’t tell anypony.” Trixie begged The five in the room gathered together and pulled Trixie into a group hug. “Trixie, we had no idea.” Rarity said. “You poor mare.” Fluttershy said “Yeah, we’re sorry for giving you a hard time and for booing you.” Rainbow apologized. “Don’t worry, we won’t say a thing and we’ll make sure nopony else does either. We get it now; it’s a show and a defensive mechanism.” Applejack said and received a nod from Trixie. Trixie separated herself from the group hug. “Thank you all but I think I had better leave. I’ve been in Ponyville five minutes and all my chances are ruined. You’ll never have to see me again. It’s not like this is the first time this has happened.” Trixie saw the confused faces. “I mean the first time I’ve left someplace. The embarrassment was a first for me.” “Now hold on darling, don’t you go running off. How about we convince everypony to keep quiet and to continue watching your shows. We will explain everything to everypony else. There is no need to leave because of one faux pa.” Rarity put a hoof around Trixie. “Right, we will even keep Sunset away from you when you do your shows.” Rainbow smiled “We will do anything we can so you can stay and do your shows and tell your stories.” Fluttershy gave Trixie another hug. “Just leave everythin to us sugarcube.” Applejack winked and tipped her hat. “Thank you so much.” Trixie gave the group a smile and wrapped her hooves around as many of the five as possible.
PinkamenaPinkamena had grown bored of her time in this prison of hers. She wanted to get out and she could but not yet. She had to restrain herself until the time was right. Until then, she had to resort to reading the newspaper. There hadn’t been anything interesting in it. The paper from Canterlot was nothing but rumors and gossip. The Ponyville newspaper held no interest to her. There wasn’t anything that could possibly happen in the two days she had been there. What she didn’t know was that there would be a change. “Pinkamena, get up. Your paper is here.” An orderly pushed the newspaper in through the food slot and walked off grumbling something about Pinkamena. Pinkamena scoffed as the paper slid into her room. She walked over and picked it up when she noticed the headline of the paper from Ponyville. “TRIXIE THE SHOWMARE EMBARRASSED IN FRONT OF CROWD BY SUNSET SHIMMER.” “Trixie shouldn’t have gone to Ponyville.” She chuckled. “Who is Trixie anyway?” She read through the article and chuckled again. She threw the paper down still chuckling. “At least I was given some entertainment today.” Soon her oatmeal breakfast arrived. It was grey mush with a bit of cinnamon, not that she could taste it. “Just like old times, gross oatmeal for breakfast. I know they’re hiding better stuff in the kitchen.” Pinkamena got as close to the door as possible. “IT’S NOT LIKE WE CAN’T SMELL THE HASHBROWNS AND EGGS!” Pinkamena backed away from the door and played with her meal for a bit before putting a spoonful in her mouth. It was disgusting and made her want to throw up. “It’s like the flavorless oatmeal flavor covers up the cinnamon flavor.” Also like every day, she forced it down and hoped it wouldn’t come back up later. When she finished her so called meal, she pushed the empty bowl back through the hole in the door. It was going to be the same old routine. She counted the minutes, literally, down to the last second when an orderly opened her door and put her in her cuffs. The cuffs connected her four legs together restricting movement. She was dragged down the hallway and into the rehabilitation center. As usual, the pony in charge tried to get Pinkamena’s attention. What didn’t usually happen was having the strength to ignore and pretend to listen. All she had to do was say yes or nod. She would go through her exercises pretending like they were helping. After her exercises, she would be released to go outside with an orderly. As she walked down the hallways and toward the back door, she ran into Ahuizotl. “Ahuizotl, how is my favorite psychopath? Get caught again?” “Of course I did, once I get out of here, I will make sure Daring Doo has one last fight with me before she dies.” “Oh please Ahuizotl, you can’t beat her, not alone anyway. Perhaps I can help you once I get my friends back.” Pinkamena was tugged away as Ahuizotl waved goodbye with his chained up tail hand. Pinkamena shook her head and continued to follow the orderly not like she had any choice in the matter, not if her plan was to succeed. It was when she got outside that her plan would go into effect. Well, her plan for better food that was more filling anyway. She may be a bit psychotic but she wanted good food too. “So orderly” “It’s” “Yeah, don’t care. So here is what I’m thinking. I’m still hungry and that mush you call food is just that. It’s mush with no flavor, good flavor anyway. I mean really, can you even call the flavor it has a flavor? Anyway, point is I’m still hungry.” Before the orderly could respond, Pinkamena knocked him out. She flipped around and bucked him right in the head. Thanks to the cuffs, she almost failed. Had she been a foot further away, she would have caused a much bigger problem for herself. Sure, once somepony found a knocked out guard, she would instantly be accused which is why she had to hide the body. One reason her plan was so difficult was because, she had to knock somepony out. Knocking a pony out was hard to do with cuffs on. The second reason, she was the only one with an orderly around her. Other patients got friends from the hospital to go outside with. She had to have guards. Her counselor refused to be with her alone outside the hospital building. There were no earth ponies or Pegasus ponies that wanted to try. Even Ahuizotl didn’t want to be around Pinkamena for too long and he knew her the best. The last time he was alone with her, they both got in trouble and it was Pinkamena’s fault. She just had to start a fight with another patient. Ahuizotl was terrified of her and tried to run away but the orderlies saw him knocking Pinkamena away. Both of them were blamed and sent away without dinner that night and would be chained up from then on. The fight was stupid too. Pinkamena was being mocked with food by another patient and so she started a fight. The only ones left that felt brave enough were the orderlies. “With him out of the way, I can sneak into the kitchen.” Pinkamena went from one object to another and anything she could hide behind or in. Getting to the kitchen was anything but difficult. She was sneaky and clever, nopony saw her. Unfortunately, the orderlies would notice that she wasn’t outside or inside. Reason being, somepony always had a tab on her and if she wasn’t outside and the orderly never reported of her return; they would know something was up. Luckily for her, the cooks were all on break. Ok well maybe not luck as she planned out when they would be out. She paid very close attention to everything. She walked up to the fridge and opened it up revealing all kinds of food. She licked her chops as she pulled out carrots and other vegies. There were leftover pancakes and soups. In the back were yogurts and puddings. Those were what she wanted. Pinkamena grabbed some pudding when she heard her doctor. “Pinkamena Diane Pie, put the food down and back away from the fridge.” Pinkamena sighed and flipped around throwing some soup at the doctor before running out on three legs. One was holding onto the pudding. Running had been difficult with the cuffs on. She nearly tripped more than a few times. She made it back to her room when she was grabbed from behind. Her doctor took the stuff from her and had one of the orderlies take it back to the kitchen. “Pinkie you can’t go around hurting ponies. Now since this was a first offense since this arrival, you will be left with a warning. You are also improving, so I will chalk up this incident to you being extra hungry today. Now get inside, lunch will be brought to you in a few hours and where is my necklace?” Pinkamena didn’t answer. “I will ask you later then.” Pinkamena walked in and waited for her doctor to leave. She smiled and spit a yogurt out of her mouth. “Oh doc, you haven’t a clue what I have planned for you.” She put the yogurt on her bed and pulled out the necklace from under her bed. She lifted it up and smiled. “Don’t worry doc, you will get your necklace back.”
PinkamenaPinkamena stretched and yawned as she woke from her night’s sleep. It was a new day in an old building. It didn’t matter; soon it would look like a completely different building. Once she earned the trust of the orderlies, she would turn this place into a slaughterhouse. Never again would she be held back by ponies. She stood up off her bed and cracked her neck as her “guard” as she called them, walked up to the door. Pinkamena kicked one of the empty pudding cups away from her and walked over to the door. She gave the orderly a wicked smile. “How many ponies are going to walk with me today?” The orderly inhaled and said something under her breath. “You will have three guards on you today just in case you decide to get hungry today. Right now however, breakfast will be brought to you in a few minutes.” “If it’s going to be here in a few minutes, how is that right now huh?” “Don’t be smart Pinkie; you know very well what I was saying.” The orderly left and was replaced with Pinkie’s doctor. “Pinkie, would you kindly tell me where my necklace is?” Pinkamena shrugged. “One of these days, you will tell me but until then.” The doctor rubbed her forehead. “Here comes your breakfast Pinkie.” “Mrs. Purpleheart, I’ll get there, really I will.” The doctor smiled at hearing her name finally being used. She smiled and walked off as the orderlies slid Pinkamena’s breakfast through the slit in the door. Once the orderlies left, Pinkamena walked back to her bed with food in hoof. She couldn’t help but laugh at how anypony thought she would get better. She wasn’t going to, there was no way. Pinkamena had plans and it started with getting out. Like the days before, Pinkamena forced the so called food down her throat. It wiggled down her throat like a worm, a big fat worm. Each swallow made her shiver and shake. She couldn’t wait to get out of the prison of hers. With nothing to do in the room, she relaxed until the orderlies came for her. It didn’t take long before the orderlies came for her. Today she followed the rules to a T but inside, she had the biggest, wicked grin. Too make sure she got out as early as she could, she would make her days here more and more pleasant for her doctor one day at a time. When the time was right, she would get out. She would get her doctors trust and that would be Purplehearts undoing. Days came and went and each day was the same but with better results as time went. In the long many weeks she had visitors stop by. Her family and friends were the most common. Her family was worried and her friends spoke of the time they had with Sunset Shimmer and what had gone on. A dragon almost clouded Ponyville in smoke and Sunset had been less than helpful with fixing it. She had put Fluttershy down whenever anything happened involving Fluttershy. Once they reached the top of the mountain, Sunset had attacked the dragon right off and made it mad. Luckily Fluttershy had actually been there to stare the dragon down. It was a shock to all of them. On Pinkamena's last day, only Rainbow came by to talk about some events that had gone on. “On a rather stormy night, Rarity and Applejack had gone to Sunset’s much to Sunset’s displeasure. Rarity and Applejack had tried to convince Sunset that they could help her with the whole marriage thing but Sunset wouldn’t accept it. Sunset went straight to bed and let Applejack and Rarity do what they wanted. Then there was the whole gossip thing that had gone on. Apple Bloom and her friends had spread all kinds of gossip around Ponyville. Sunset hadn’t cared about what had been said about her and shrugged it off but everypony else had been furious.” Pinkie stopped Rainbow from talking more. “Look Rainbow, I appreciate you coming to see me today but I think I’m about to be released. Go home and get a big party for me will ya? After all, I can’t go home and not be welcomed with a “GLAD YOU’RE HOME AND BETTER PINKIE PIE” party.” Pinkamena said with her hooves spread wide, puffed up mane and tail, and a smile on her face. “You bet Pinkie, glad to see you better.” Rainbow Dash took off leaving Pinkie in her cell. Purpleheart watched as Rainbow Dash flew by and walked up to Pinkamena’s cell. “So Pinkie, are you ready to tell me where my necklace is?” Purpleheart asked. Pinkamena nodded and walked over to her bed. “Come on in Purpleheart, I’ll get it.” Purpleheart nodded and walked in as Pinkie reached beneath the bed. “Thank you Purpleheart, I’m glad to finally be going home.” “I think we are all happy about it Pinkie. Now just remember to take a few pills every day.” Purpleheart took her necklace back and put it on. “It’s good to have this back, thank you.” Purpleheart turned around. “I’ll take you to the front.” “I think I’ll take myself Purpleheart, besides, I think you could use a little nap.” Purpleheart stopped and started to turn around but two dull pink hooves wrapped around her neck and pulled her into the room. Pinkamena let her hair fall flat. She grabbed onto Purplehearts necklace and pulled it tight around her neck. She tried to scream for help but being strangled kept her from doing so. “You fell for my trick.” Purpleheart grabbed onto the necklace but she wasn’t strong enough to pull it away. Little by little, the necklace dug into her skin. Blood began to drip onto the ground. Soon, the necklace dug into the cartilage and snapped spraying blood everywhere and onto Pinkamena. Pinkamena smiled and dropped both halves of the bloody necklace onto Purplehearts dead body. She stepped around the body and avoided as much blood as possible. She took a peek outside, puffed her mane up again and wiped the blood on her face off. She walked out and shut the door behind her hoping the orderlies wouldn’t question her. Some of the orderlies came over to Pinkamena and asked what she was doing alone. “Purpleheart wanted to stay behind and…clean up.” The response was met with worry. The orderlies ran off to the room Pinkamena had been in. Pinkamena decided she was feeling a “hungry” and made her way toward the kitchen waving to the other patients in the institute. She needed a weapon if she was gonna get out. There was no doubt her actions would cause an alarm to sound. There was that and the guards wouldn’t just let her free the other patients. When she arrived at the kitchen, she ran to the back room. The ponies working tried to stop her but it didn’t work. Pinkie grabbed one of the butcher knives nearby and turned around to face the cooks. “So, who’s first?” The cooks looked terrified and began to run. Pinkamena threw the knife at one of them and hit the cook in the back of the head. “I guess it was you.” Pinkamena grabbed onto the knife, the sound of body tissue being mangled as she moved the knife around as she pulled it out sent adrenaline threw her. Blood splattered along the wall and counters. Pinkamena was way too excited about killing ponies “Consider that payment for making me miserable with that nasty food.” Pinkamena kicked the body and ran out of the kitchen. The orderlies blocked her as an alarm went off as expected. “Do you really think you can stop me?” Pinkamena ran at the orderlies and began slicing throats and stabbing heads with no issue. Blood covered the floor and walls of the long hallway she had gone down. She ran to every room freeing the insane prisoners and killing orderlies and guards along the way. She finally came to the front room next to the door. She sliced the throat of the pony guarding the entrance and flipped the switch turning the alarm off and unlocking the doors. “This place has really bad security.” Pinkamena smashed the control table and then walked out of the room. She admired her hoofwork. The main lights were off but the emergency lights came on giving the building an eerie red glow. The blood on the walls and floors glistened in the red light. Doors were hanging off their hinges due to the chaos. Chairs and tables were tipped over along with much of the décor around the room. Pinkamena dropped the knife and puffed up her mane. “Anypony coming in will get quiet the surprise.” Pinkamena turned around and walked out of the institute. “Pinkamena, well done on your escape and our giving the rest of us our freedom.” Ahuizotl said holding his chains out. Pinkamena rolled her eyes and broke the chains. “We will see each other again, until next time Pinkamena.” “Sure Ahuizotl.” Pinkamena looked toward Ponyville and smiled. “I’m coming home my friends.” She hopped along down the road as the only doors left on their hinges shut behind her leaving a peaceful looking institute behind. “Step one, check. Step two, get my friends back.”
SunsetPinkamena returned home, her mane was disgustingly pink and fluffy but appearances were necessary. If she were to walk into Ponyville gloomy looking, she wouldn’t get very far. The mental institute wouldn’t send her back looking glum. What’s worse is that she had to act the part. It wasn’t like she wasn’t used to acting happy. The time she spent in the institute was proof of that but it didn’t make her any happier. The minute she stepped into Ponyville, she had to wonder if everypony figured out what happened. The streets were empty, it was like a ghost town. ‘Who beat me here, I’m the one supposed to cause complete and total panic.’ Pinkamena thought and then she saw her. The pony with the stripes and cloak. Pinkamena backed up and started to turn and run when she saw Sunset Shimmer followed by Rarity and the others. “Girls, what are you all doing out here with her.” Pinkie pointed to the striped pony. “Pinkie, you’re back!” The group wrapped Pinkamena up in a group hug. “Yeah, so what’s going on?” “Sunset there has lost her marbles.” Applejack said and looked back at Sugarcube corner to make sure Apple Bloom wasn’t following. “Quiet, she is convinced that pony is perfectly normal. She insisted on talking to her.” Rarity said shaking a bit from being so close to the stranger. The group looked on in curiousity and fear, preparing themselves to defend themselves if it came to that. Sunset talked and talked with Zecora, then out of nowhere, Sunset began laughing. She rolled onto the ground and just laughed and laughed. “Oh my, Zecora must have put a curse on her.” Applejack straightened her hat and nodded. “Now I don’t like Sunset much but somepony had better save her before this gets out of hoof.” AJ ran forward followed by everypony else and stood between Zecora and Sunset. “Free her of your curse or we’ll take you down.” Sunset then cut in. “Oh come on, I’m not under some curse hay seed, I’m laughing at the stupidity of this town. Seriously, all Zecora wanted to do is shop and all of you ran off with your tails between your legs.” Sunset ignored the irritated look on Applejacks face and then noticed Pinkie. “So they let you out of the nut house, didn’t take long did it.” Sunset turned and walked away. Applejack shook her head. “Sorry about that Zecora, she isn’t the nicest pony.” Zecora shook head and told Applejack not to apologize for Sunset. Zecora may not have been welcomed into ponyville but Sunset’s attitude was not good. Zecora nodded and left for home. Applejack and the others waved goodbye. When Sunset arrived home, she stopped and fell to the ground. “What’s wrong with me?” Sunset asked and looked down at her leg. It started glowing red from the knee down to her allusion spell that covered up the rest. Every day her leg became redder and redder. She had no idea what to do. She had it checked out but it wasn’t a rash or anything that anypony recognized and she wasn’t about to tell Princess Celestia. She also found herself becoming more and more vicious. She then heard a window blow open and in the window stood the masked mare. “What do you want?” The masked pony shook her head and looked toward the crown on it’s pedestal. The pony hopped into the room and walked over to the crown. She just stared at it and it bugged Sunset. “Stay away from my crown.” Sunset shot off a bolt of magic but missed as the masked mare jumped back without effort. “This crown that you guard so weakly is the cause of all your problems.” The pony looked at Sunset. “Who are you and why are you following me?” Sunset yelled and used her magic once again and again missed. “In time, you will know though I’m surprised you haven’t figured it out. You always were too caught up in yourself to notice things like this. You will suffer should you keep what doesn’t belong to you.” With that said, she disappeared in a flash. Sunset stood and walked over to her desk. She levitated her book and a quill over to her and began to write. Dear Princess Celestia, Is there a pony missing from the school? Some mare in a mask seems to be stalking me. She says I should know who she is but I don’t. I hope you can find somepony missing so you can do something about her. Sincerely your Student, Sunset Shimmer “While I wait, oh good, she wrote back.” Sunset opened her book and read the response. She couldn't believe how fast Celestia respond to her. It was unbelievable. When she finished reading, her jaw dropped. “Nopony, nopony is missing from the school? How, the mare says I should know her but I don’t. How could I if she doesn’t go to Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns? Who could, wait, of course, my sister. It has to be her and the next time she comes here I will beat her to a pulp and then kick her out of my life for good.” “Who are you kicking out of your life?” Sunset turned around to see Pinkamena at the door. “Why are you here? Ready to try and kill me?” Pinkamena chuckled and slammed the door. “No, not yet. I’ll be honest, I’m not interested in you at the current moment. When I arrived here, I realized that if I went after you, I wouldn’t have a chance at getting my friends back. So, who were you talking about?” Sunset scoffed and pushed Pinkamena to the side. “Somepony who I refuse to say the name of. Now get out.” Sunset opened the door and shoved Pinkamena out. She shut the door and waited for Pinkamena to leave. Once the pinkish gray mare made herself bright pink again and disappeared from view, Sunset opened the door and left. “I’m gonna go have a talk with Zecora, maybe she can help me.” Sunset grabbed her saddlebag and left in hurry. Once Sunset arrived in the forest, she made a mad dash for Zecora’s hut after a bit of searching and a bit of avoidance. She was in no mood to deal with Timberwolves. When she reached the hut, she knocked and waited. Soon the door opened and she was let in. “Zecora, was it?” Zecora nodded. “Question, my hoof is turning red. I’m not sure what it is but I’d like it to leave.” Sunset revealed her red hoof to Zecora. The zebra stared for a moment and then turned back to what she was doing. “No surprise it’s happened to a pony so rude, you want it gone, change your mood.” Zecora then pushed Sunset out of the hut. “Oh sure, I come for help, get pushed out without getting any, and I’m the rude one?” Sunset scoffed and ran angrily back to town.
Sunset and HonorSunset returned to the library after speaking with Zecora and found the AMA (Arranged Marriage Act) on her desk by the window and her parents on the couch. Whatever they wanted, she could only guess. It was the middle of the day, what were her parents even doing there? “Shouldn’t you two be off threatening or blackmailing somepony or do you only do that with me?” Sunset’s sarcasm wasn’t appreciated. “Don’t you take that tone with us young lady; we are doing our best to give you a good life. Now what color do you want your wedding dress to be? I think the turquoise would look stunning on you but maybe you would prefer the dark green. Whichever you choose is fine, it is your wedding after all.” Glisten said lifting up two dresses for Sunset to see. “They both come with” “Enough! I’m not wearing either of them and I’m not getting married. Now leave me alone so I can pack my things, I’m going to Canterlot.” Sunset walked off but her parents followed. “You insolent little foal, we are improving your semi-lowly life. Yes being Princess Celestia’s student helps but that is not enough.” Shining stomped a hoof on the ground. “Your mother has been working tirelessly to make this wedding perfect for you. You should consider yourself lucky your mother is even letting you choose a color. When your grandmother prepared your mothers wedding, she didn’t have a choice in the matter or a choice at all for anything. You will choose a dress to wear at your wedding and we will not take no for an answer.” The two parents turned but stopped when they heard Sunset’s comment. Sunset was bright red with anger now and lost her temper. “I HATE YOU BOTH, GO ROT IN TARTEROUS!” Sunset didn’t have time to react before she felt a hoof hit her cheek. She crashed to the ground with tears in her eyes. “One way or another, you will learn respect you ungrateful child. Consider yourself lucky that we haven’t disowned you.” With that said, they teleported out of the room. Sunset stood up shaking and felt her cheek. “Screw them; I hope Pinkie kills them both.” She finished packing her things and made her way to the train station. She would talk with Honor Shield and convince him to not marry her. They had been good friends for sure but she didn’t love him, even a little. “I should have done this earlier; I just hadn’t had any time and this red rash or whatever it is, is embarrassing. Oh well, the sooner this happens the less I’ll have to deal with my parents.” When she reached the train station, she got her ticket and then froze. One little thought made her freeze. “What if my parents found somepony that I don’t even know?” She hadn’t thought about it but she should have. The thought of marrying somepony she didn’t know caused her to back away from the train. “If I don’t marry Honor, I’ll surely marry somepony I don’t know. This is bad, really bad.” Sunset turned and walked away when she heard a familiar voice. “It couldn’t be, could it?” Sunset turned around to find a cyan unicorn in armor. “Honor Guard?” “Hi Sunset, can we go talk somewhere private?” Honor Guard took off his helm and smiled. “I uh, yeah, let’s go to my temporary home. It’s a library.” Sunset lead Honor Guard to the library. Her mind was racing with thoughts of the wedding she didn’t want and how to possibly get out of it. At least now she could talk with Honor about it. This wasn’t going to be easy but she had to do it. Sunset was busy thinking and Honor Shield walked in awkward silence unsure of what to say. Sunset was so nervous, her body began to shake and sweat. Luckily, Sunset had managed to calm down before they reached the library. “So here we are, come in.” Honor looked around and chuckled nervously. “Your parents aren’t here right?” Sunset shook her head. “Good.” Honor sat on the floor filled with relief. Sunset walked back and forth debating on how to bring everything up. “Sunset, we need to talk about this arranged marriage between us.” Sunset looked at Honor at first with anger and then frustration and sadness. “I just have to know, why? Why would you volunteer for this?” “Sunset, there are a lot of things screwed up about this arranged marriage. Truth be told, I love you Sunset and always have. The minute we met, I did everything I could to make you happy and then this AMA bull came up. I don’t even know how much I can say without getting jailed or killed for that matter.” Sunset stared at him curiously. Honor had volunteered but it didn’t sound like he was too happy about it. Apart of Sunset was happy about it and another part was kind of Disappointed. “I would say everything but I know who they have planned for you to marry if I don’t.” “Tell me what you can then.” Sunset tensed up and began to shake anxiously. “All I can really say is that somehow your parents blackmailed Princess Celestia. The AMA that you saw wasn’t ever in existence.” Honor shield flinched from the angry reaction that Sunset gave even if it wasn’t at him. She shot a burst of magic into the air and blew a small hole in the ceiling. “Sunset, please, I don’t know what to say.” Sunset wasn’t sure what to do next but fall to the ground and cry. “This w-wasn’t wh-what I wanted f-for myself. It’s n-not fair.” Sunset wiped her tears away. Honor Guard walked over to Sunset and wrapped his hooves around her and stroked her mane. “Let it out Sunset, don’t worry. We will figure something out.” What more could he do? Sunset was on the floor bawling into his shoulder. It’s not like he wasn’t used to it, this wasn’t the first time Sunset had done this. Back when she was at Celestia’s school shortly after he was assigned to Sunset, she had done this. Sunset had been picked on for being so studious. She ran back to her room where Honor Guard was waiting outside. Honor never did figure out what the bullies had said but it was enough to make Sunset cry for a long while. When Sunset finished crying, she looked up at Honor Guard and smiled. “Thank you for always being there for me. You’re the only friend I’ll ever need.” “I’ll always be there for you and look at it this way Sunset, after we uh, marry, your parents won’t get near you. I’ll make sure of that and don’t worry; I don’t plan on foals anytime soon. I would rather give it a few years or ten before that even needs to be thought about.” Sunset chuckled and was happy to know that Honor had her back. She was just happy enough to cry. “Thanks Honor, I appreciate it.” Sunset wrapped her hooves around Honor and cried herself to sleep.
Pinkamena and ZecoraPinkamena walked through the Everfree forest, looking like Pinkie, but with an evil smile. The flora and fauna of the Everfree turned and ran from the pink mare. Timberwolves ran off with their tails between their legs. The Cockatrice hid in distant bushes. Even the Manticore shook in fear when it looked at the mares grin. The plants acted is if they were trying to run and the clouds above thundered as if to try and scare her off. There wasn’t a thing in the forest that wasn’t scared of the mare. Pinkamena chuckled at the sight. “Even the Everfree forest is scared of me.” She had a nice stroll in the forest and then came to a hut. It was decorated with totems and masks that hung from the branches of the tree the hut was built into. She walked up to the hut and knocked on the door. It didn’t take long for the door to open. “Hello.” “I take it you must be, the one that your friends call Pinkie? I am Zecora.” Zecora looked outside and saw an interesting sight. The plants were acting odd and there were no creatures in sight. “You…” “Yes, I am rather terrifying but don’t you worry, I have no interest in you. I simply came to ask, what are you?” “A Zebra and…” “Yeah, that’s all I wanted to know.” Pinkamena walked over to the cauldron and looked at the green goop inside. She dipped her hoof in and sniffed the gunk. She scrunched her nose and wiped the gunk off on Zecora. “I don’t really care about you in any way other than by name. Here is the deal little miss zebra, I have friends that aren’t themselves. I only tell you this now because sooner or later you would figure out everything, I can tell that much. What I want from you is to keep your mouth shut. Do that and I won’t have your skull there for a trophy.” Pinkamena flicked Zecora’s head. “You can’t threaten me…” Zecora was cut off for the third time. Pinkamena pinned Zecora up against the wall. “I believe I can, after all, I have all the tools I’ll need to kill you.” She pulled a knife out of her mane and pressed it up against Zecora’s chest. “Now, tell anypony I was here or say anything about what happened and ugh.” Pinkamena stumbled back from the head-butt she received. She cracked her neck and shook it off in time to get punched. She fell back a bit from the punch and wiped her mouth clean of the blood that flowed from her mouth. “Ok, let’s dance.” Pinkamena attacked, cut Zecora’s cheek and tried to kick her away but failed. The two exchanged blows for a while before Zecora kicked Pinkamena into a wall and ran off leaving a trail of blood behind her. Pinkamena stood and limped toward the door. “You’ve made my list of victims Zecora, you should find yourself honored.” She smiled as she cleaned her lip of blood. Her eye was black and her nose was broken along with one of her hind legs. Pinkamena limped out of the hut and walked back toward Ponyville. “She’ll keep quiet, if she was confident, she would have killed me. I can’t say I blame her for running away, she knows my power now. I will give her some credit though, she can fight. It’s not often I meet a creature that can stand up to my power. The only exception being the Princesses but soon enough, that won’t be a problem. Unfortunately that Zebra isn’t afraid of me to the extent that I would like. She is scared just enough to not say anything, I hope, for her sake.” Pinkamena, even while limping, she scared the Everfree forest. “Zecora may be bleeding out right now but I’m broken. I’ll have to see what I can do about that, until then, I think my dear friend Fluttershy needs a visit.” Once Pinkamena was out of the forest, she came to a realization. What could she say to explain her condition? She could say she tripped and sprained her ankle but that would hardly be believable or she could blame it on Sunset. “Yes, I’ll blame Sunset, she hates us anyway. What’s to keep her from hurting me when she didn’t have a problem with hurting Applejack.” Pinkamena put a fake look of pain and limped sadly towards Fluttershy’s home. Pinkamena reached the cottage and knocked on the door. When Fluttershy opened the door she gasped. “Pinkie, what happened?” Pinkamena let out a fake yet convincing cough. “May I come in.” Fluttershy opened the door and let the pink mare in. “Thank you Fluttershy, I’ve had a bad day.” Pinkamena sat down on the couch while Fluttershy was running around getting the items she needed to help her injured friend. “Thank you Fluttershy.” Fluttershy ran back into the room and began fixing up Pinkamena. “Now would you mind telling me what happened?” Pinkamena faked the pain of her bruises as ice packs were placed on them and Fluttershy apologized. “Don’t apologize Fluttershy. Now as for what happened, it was Sunsets fault. She still thinks I’m you know who. She called me a liar and attacked me when I told her I wasn’t that pony still.” Fluttershy stopped working and looked up. “I know that Sunset is a bit of a bully but she wouldn’t hurt anypony.” “Fluttershy, do remember when she attacked Applejack?” Pinkamena smiled on the inside at seeing her friends face. She had Fluttershy right where she wanted her. Now it was just a matter of time before she had her real friends back but before she could do that, she had to turn everypony against Sunset and force Sunset to leave. She didn’t need the element of magic to interfere with her plans. Pinkamena needed Sunset gone and the other elements would be the cause for it. “Oh, you’re right, I will go tell the others.” Fluttershy finished cleaning up Pinkamena and turned to leave. “Oh, please don’t, I’ll talk to them. Thank you though.” Fluttershy grabbed a crutch from her closet and gave it to Pinkamena. “I’ll be fine, don’t worry about me.” With her injuries tended to, Pinkamena waved goodbye and left. When there wasn’t a pony in earshot, she chuckled and went over her plan. “Step one part two apparently, complete. Step two, run Sunset Shimmer out of town by any means necessary. Part one of five, check, so long as nothing interferes with my plans from here on in, now for the others.” Pinkamena stopped and thought for minute. You know, perhaps I shouldn’t make a plan thought out so far ahead. Seeing how things are going, I should just take it part by part. Then again, I should probably just forget the plan all together and just take things as they come. At this rate, my original plan will have completely changed by the time I complete it.” Pinkamena paused a moment and shook her head from the distracting thoughts. Zecora may not have been part of the plan but her injuries thanks to Zecora will serve its purpose. “Zecora, thank you so much for helping me by beating me up. She did such a wonderful job too and she doesn’t even know it.” She gave a low demonic-like chuckle as she limped toward Applejacks. Everything was falling right into place.
Pinkamena and FriendsPinkamena limped to Sweet Apple Acres with a large smile on her face. She was almost to excited and keeping the secret that she was attempting to get her friends back was driving her insane. The more she thought about it, the more it drove her further and further into that state. Everything going on was pushing her in the direction of insanity but she had to stay calm. The more insane she felt, the more impatient she became. She couldn’t lose her cool, she had to stay calm. “One more step toward destroying those goody goody sides of my friends.” Pinkamena reached the farm and saw Applejack in the distance working away. She felt that on such a nice day, Applejack should be in a competition, destroying others, no mercy. Unfortunately, those weren’t how things were done anymore. Ever since the day everypony got “fixed”, everything fell apart. This meant nopony were themselves. They had lost who they were and it was all thanks to a certain princess of the sun. Pinkamena growled angrily at the thought of Celestia. “Had it not been for Celestia; Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, myself, and to an extent Rainbow Dash, would be ruling Equestria.” “Pinkie, what on Equestria happened to ya and what were you saying? Answer the first question first please.” Applejack asked wiping the sweat off her brow. Pinkamena jumped at hearing Applejack. When did she get to Applejack? Pinkamena scowled inside at herself but showed a pained look on the outside. Normally, she would never have been snuck up on but she had been too enthralled with her thoughts. At least AJ hadn’t clearly heard what Pinkamena had said. “What; oh, my injuries. I hate to say it but Sunset did this. She doesn’t believe that I am who I am.” Applejack took a moment to think about this. Sunset had hurt her and this was worse but was Sunset really capable of this? Applejack stared into her friends eyes but couldn’t see any hint lying. She didn’t expect any less but with how crazy things have been with both Pinkie and Sunset, more so Sunset, she couldn’t be sure. “I’ll go have a word with her.” Applejack turned to leave but something told her this wasn’t right. Sunset was a creep and AJ couldn’t deny that she, herself was hurt by Sunset but this was extensive. It just didn’t sit right with Applejack. “No, crap.” Pinkamena thought and flinched at the realization of her mistake. She spoke too quick and Applejacks reaction confirmed it. Applejack turned and shoved her face into Pinkamena’s. “You’re Pinkamena aren’t you?” Pinkamena let out a defeated sigh and shook her head. “Oh Applejack, you just can’t be fooled can you? I suppose I should have expected it, after all, look who I’m talking to. The Element of Honesty. All well, in time, you will join me again.” Pinkamena readied a syringe in her mane. She knew having it would come in handy. “I would never revert back and neither would Pinkie Pie. Get out of here Pinkamena, no one wants you around.” Applejack snorted and huffed. “The others will know about this Pinkamena and then you will be sent right back to the crazy bin.” AJ turned to leave but felt something in her side. She felt tired and then fell to the ground. Pinkamena pulled the needle out of Applejacks side. Pinkamena kneeled down so she could look into Applejacks closing eyes. “Oh Applejack, surely you didn’t expect me to be unprepared?” Pinkamena chuckled with a large grin on her face. “You won’t remember anything that happened in the last few minutes.” Pinkamena stood and left Applejack to sleep. “Getting my friends to turn against Sunset will be more difficult then expected and maybe impossible. Still, this is the easiest solution and i have to try even if Applejack does risk ruining this for me.” She sighed and rubbed the back of her neck. “This was expected though but I’d hoped she wouldn’t have figured it out. All well, Rainbow will be easy to convince as will Rarity.” Pinkamena limped her way to Rarity’s but Rainbow Dash saw and stopped her. “What happened, wait, don’t tell me. This was Sunsets fault right, she doesn’t like you.” “Yes but please, don’t worry. I was just on my way to Rarity’s, if you would like to come along.” Pinkamena offered. “You and Rarity were the last on the list to tell.” “Oh no, you need to go rest and I’ll talk to Rarity and then whatever you want to do, we’ll help out.” Rainbow flew off before Pinkamena could say anything. “Well what do you know, loyalty is the biggest fool.” Pinkamena walked to Sugarcube Corner and up to her bedroom. She sat down on her bed and realized how tired she was. “Between the Therapy crap and the institute and the fight with Zecora, ugh, I’m actually really tired.” Without getting comfortable, she fell asleep and began to snore. When she woke the next day, all her friends were around her bed. “What is everypony doing here?” “We came to ask what you wanted us to do darling.” Rarity said worried about her friend. “We’re going to beat her up for you right?” Rainbow asked throwing punches at the air. “Oh, I don’t think we should get violent, possibly just a stern talking to.” Fluttershy said but it went unheard. “Girls please, I’ve thought about it and we should go over tomorrow and talk with her. She is a part of the group after all.” Pinkamena threw up in her mouth a little. Being even a little reasonable on top of trying to act like Pinkie made her sick. “Sounds good to me Sugarcube.” AJ agreed having forgotten about earlier events but something felt wrong. Then again, Pinkie was willing to talk about things. How could that be wrong? Yet something felt off. “Excellent, we will go to her home and talk things out with her.” Rarity was happy to see Pinkie so civil about everything. “Oh come on, can’t we beat her up, she deserves it.” The others glared at her. “Come on, she hurts Applejack, makes fun of Fluttershy, beat up Pinkie, she deserves something. “Really Rainbow Dash, Sunset may be a bully but nothing was ever solved with violence. Look at our past, what did anything we do solve?” Rarity sat on the floor and folded her hooves. Rainbow Dash threw her hooves in the air in defeat. “Fine, we’ll talk things out but if she pulls a knife out on Pinkie or does anything else questionable, she is gonna get more than a few punches to the face.” Rarity sighed but agreed. “Fine, but only in self defense, we aren’t animals.” Rarity thought about what she said and corrected herself with a chuckle. “Well we are but not the vicious kind.”
Sunset and Friends“Sunset!” Sunset rolled over in an attempt to ignore whoever was yelling at her. It worked until she felt her body went cold. Her eyes shot open and she fell out of bed. “Sunset shimmer, how dare you. You aren’t married yet, how dare you sleep with him.” Sunset rubbed her shoulder and looked up at her bed. She chuckled and shook her head. “This is not funny Sunset, I don’t care that he is your fiancé, you aren’t married yet.” “Just shut up would you?” Sunset stood up just to get knocked down again by a slap from her mother. “It’s not like I tried to but since it’s gotten you so worked up, I’m glad this happened.” Sunset stood up again but got knocked down again but by her father this time. “Would you stop that?” “We will stop teaching you when you finally learn. I would say I don’t believe what you did but sadly I do.” Glisten stood above Sunset and snorted. “What exactly did I do?” Sunset stood prepared to get knocked down again but it didn’t happen. She had no idea what happened last night. She could only assume she had fallen asleep crying on her bed and into Honor's shoulder. “You seduced him and that will not stand.” Shining grabbed Sunsets ear and pulled her down the stairs. Glisten held her down while her husband spanked Sunset over and over. Once he finished, he pushed her away. “You have so much to learn you rotten child and don’t try to make me feel bad by crying. I swear, how did she end up such a cry baby.” “GET OUT OF HERE AND LEAVE ME ALONE.” Sunset teleported her parents out the door and left to care for her wounds. She looked in the mirror in the bathroom. Her eyes were red and her cheek was bleeding. She cursed her parents over and over until a knock came to the door. “What!” “Sunset, are you alright. I woke up and heard you screaming, at your parents I assume.” Honor stood outside the door hoping Sunset would open up. He only wished they were married now just so he could take Sunset away from her parents. “You hungry, I’ll go make breakfast.” Sunset turned from the mirror and opened the door. “Honor.” Sunset wrapped her hooves around him and cried into his shoulder just like she always did when she cried and he was around. “It’s not fair Honor, I don’t have to do anything and I’m treated like a criminal.” “Shhh, don’t you worry about them. They are awful ponies who enjoy telling others what to do and throw a fit when they aren’t listened to.” Honor Guard kept Sunset in his hooves until all he could hear were sniffles. He gently pulled away and smiled. “Feel better Sunset?” She nodded and wiped her tears from her eyes. “Good, I’ll go get breakfast ready.” Honor turned to walk away when there was a loud angry knock at the door. “I’ll get it Sunset, you rest up.” Honor guard headed down the stairs and over to the front door. When he opened it, five ponies stood before him. The rainbow maned mare was glaring while the others looked worried or anxious. “Yes, what do you want?” “Where is Sunset, we have some things to talk about.” Rainbow Dash started to push her way past Honor but was held back by Applejack. “Hold on there Rainbow Dash, we came to talk not beat her up.” AJ said pulling her friend toward her. “Oh, I’m going to talk to her alright. I’ll chew her up and spit her out.” Rainbow said trying to escape Applejacks grasp but gave up when she saw Sunset coming down the stairs. “Sunset, you have some explaining to do!” “Rainbow Dash, please be a little civil.” Rarity covered Rainbow’s mouth and pushed her behind. “Sunset, darling, we have some questions for you.” Rarity said and then noticed Sunset’s puffy red eyes. Rarity gently pushed past Honor Guard. Sunset only glared. “Were your parents here again?” “Get out before I make you leave.” Sunset lit her horn. Honor noticed this and ran over to calm her down. Sunset calmed and turned. “Leave before I change my mind.” “You have to answer for what you did to Pinkie Pie.” Rainbow yelled out pointing to Pinkie. Sunset turned and looked past everypony to see Pinkie. “As much as I would have loved to knock her down a few hyper notches, this isn’t my work. If it had been me, I probably would have killed her.” Sunset turned to AJ and smiled. “Isn’t that right hayseed?” As much as Applejack wanted to slap Sunset a few times for calling her a hayseed again, Sunset had a point. AJ had been seriously hurt by a single blast but Pinkie was injured in multiple places and was still walking around well enough. It was true Pinkie was abnormal in ways but even she would have been killed by so many blasts. The more things that were said and done, the more Applejack began to question if Pinkie was telling the truth. “Come on girls, we’re done here.” Applejack left without a second thought and everypony else followed in confusion. “Rarity, come talk with me, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, take Pinkie home would you?” Applejack didn’t bother to check if they did as she was asked, she just kept walking. “Applejack, what’s going on? You seem confused, worried, anxious, I honestly can’t tell with you.” Rarity walked by Applejacks side. Something was wrong and only Applejack seemed to know. “You heard what Sunset said, you saw Pinkie’s injuries and you know Sunset’s abilities. I believe Pinkie is hiding something.” “Applejack really, hiding something, our Pinkie Pie?” Rarity couldn’t believe it and yet Applejack did make some sense but perhaps Sunset held back, possibly. “Yes Rarity, Sunset is powerful and had Pinkie been hit by a magical blast from Sunset equal to how many injuries Pinkie has, do you honestly think Pinkie would be alive right now?” “I suppose I see your point but Pinkie is a rather tough pony.” “Doesn’t matter Rarity, Pinkie is hiding something and I believe I know what it is.” Rarity and AJ looked at each other. “We should keep this quiet to keep things from getting worse, you know how Rainbow Dash is.” Rarity followed Applejacks eyes behind them. “Pinkamena is back Rarity and it doesn’t look like she is going away anytime soon. Keep your medication close to you at all times. We can’t let Pinkamena get them.” “Are you saying she will try to get us to revert back to the way we used to be?” “Yes and that cannot happen.” AJ took a step forward. “Keep your siblings safe, we don’t need them getting hurt.” With that, Applejack ran back to the farm. Rarity wasn’t sure what to think. “If Applejack was right” She paused and her eyes widened in fear. She took off in a full sprint back to the boutique. When she arrived, she ran straight for the medicine cabinet. She pulled out her pills and dumped them out. To her horror, she only had three left. “Applejack was right, Pinkamena is out to change us back to the way we used to be.” Rarity shook as she swallowed one of her three pills. “This isn’t good, I’m gonna need more soon but my pill limit has been reached. I have five weeks to until my new shipment arrives.” In the back of her mind, she could hear the voice. ‘It’s only a matter of time before we get back to sewing.’ The voice cackled and Rarity rocked back and forth in a corner. “Five weeks’ worth of pills gone, what do I do?”
RarityRarity spent the next few days doing everything she could to keep herself sane without taking her medication. She had to make the rest last for as long as possible. She used her sister and friends to help with her sanity but when she was alone, it had been difficult. She was alone and couldn’t take it anymore; she had to take another pill. She ran to her cabinet and pulled out her pill bottle and dumped it upside down into her hoof but only a single pill dropped out. She dropped the bottle and put the pill in her mouth. She swallowed and closed the cabinet. In the mirror was Pinkamena standing behind her. Rarity froze and shook. “Don’t worry my friend, I won’t hurt you.” Pinkamena leaned in to whisper in Rarity’s ear. “I just want my real friends back.” Pinkamena laughed. Rarity flipped around and Pinkamena was gone. “I can’t do this, I need to speak to my doctor. Surely an exception can be made.” “Oh Rarity.” Pinkamena’s voice echoed through the boutique. “There isn’t any help, I’m sure they are running scared after I killed the staff and Purpleheart.” “You, you killed her, why? Why are you doing this? We don’t want this.” “Why do I do this; because our true selves are crazy, nuts, and psycho, why else? We aren’t meant to be like this, we don’t care for anyone but each other. The minute I get all of you back, I’ll kill Sunset, my family, your family, and every pony who deserves it.” “You can’t, we’re sick, we aren’t meant to be that way.” Rarity looked around trying to find Pinkamena but had no success. “Of course we are but our family’s tried to change us. They didn’t care about who we were as long as we were like everyone else but soon we will be ourselves again. No pony will stop us from being who we are. That includes my sister Maud. Good by Rarity, see you soon.” Pinkamena laughed. “Pinkamena, Pinkamena!” Rarity yelled but there was no answer. Rarity nervously paced around the room in an attempt to think of what to do now. She hadn’t told anyone but Applejack about her predicament. What Pinkamena said made everything make sense. Rarity now knew why AJ couldn’t get a hold of any pony at the mental hospital. “Pinkamena, don’t do this.” A bright light appeared in the room and disappeared as fast as it came. In its place was a masked pony dressed in a suit for sneaking around in. “Who are you and what do you want. I don’t mean to be rude but I really don’t have time.” “My name is unimportant right now and I want to help. I couldn’t help but hear what Pinkamena and you were talking about. She doesn’t want you or your friends, herself included, to be like everypony else. I can understand that being different is scary but to live in this world, being that way is not acceptable. You don’t want to be that way and I’m sure she, deep inside, doesn’t want to be that way.” “Hold on, how do you know us?” “I’m keeping an eye on Sunset Shimmer and trying to help her. She is rather stubborn but this isn’t all about her right now, it’s about you and your friends. I’ve been able to watch you and your friends. If I can help Sunset, I can help you and the others. It’s important for you and your friends to all be on equal, what’s the word, terms perhaps.” The pony thought for a moment and then shook her head. “Point is, you all need to work together to stop this corruption within you and I have the feeling that helping Sunset will be the key to accomplishing just that.” The pony levitated a bag and pulled out a bottle. “This should help you for a few weeks.” The pony tossed the bottle over to Rarity. Rarity looked at the bottle and smiled. “This is my medication, but how?” “I have my ways but you must not drift from each other. Stay together and keep yourselves sane. It’s important that you are like every pony else so that you can help every pony. Pinkamena must not succeed or things could become very difficult. Now can you do something for me?” “What is it, how can I possibly help you?” Rarity asked staring at the medication shocked and happy. “Be kind to Sunset and bring her into your circle of friends. Equality between all of you is important to beating this.” With that the pony disappeared and a knock came to her door. Rarity jumped and stood for a few seconds before she ran downstairs. She breathed deeply and answered the door. “Applejack, how are you?” “How are you Rarity, are you alright?” “I’m better, I just met some pony who seemed eager to help. She gave me some medication that I so desperately needed.” “That seems fishy to me. How do you know you can trust this pony?” Applejack asked. She was beginning to think Pinkamena took her medication. It only made sense but when she had returned home after telling Rarity about Pinkamena, her medication had still been there or perhaps a mysterious pony interfered. Applejack wasn’t sure of anything anymore that involved Pinkamena. “She is trying to help Sunset. She asked us to be kind to her. The pony wants us to bring Sunset into our circle of friends. She said that Sunset is the key to beating Pinkamena.” “What, none of this makes a lick of sense. How is Sunset supposed to help us beat Pinkamena?” “I don’t know Applejack, everything is so confusing now. I don’t know what to do anymore.” “Ok, well I’ve been thinking, we need to tell the others before something bad happens. I don’t know why it’s been so hard but the others need to know what’s happenin’ with Pinkie. Every pony seemed just fine and I didn’t sense any kind of lies comin’ from them. Help me spread the word?” “Of course Applejack, I will gladly help. I’ll go talk to Fluttershy as she may be the one most frightened by this and let’s face it, I’m the better one for comfort.” Applejack sighed but couldn’t argue the point. “You go talk to Fluttershy and I’ll go find Rainbow Dash.” The two left the building but AJ had one last thing to say before they separated. “I guess I’ve just been a big scaredy cat.” Rarity smiled and put a hoof around her friend. “I’m scared to and I suppose that’s why neither of us could say anything. We don’t want it to be true.” The two smiled and hugged before going seperating. Rarity ran to Fluttershy’s and saw the cottage void of life. A chill went up Rarity’s spine and it continued as she walked up to the door and knocked. Rarity had never felt so uncomfortable and it really worried her. When Fluttershy opened the door, there was a big smile on her face. “Fluttershy, are you alright.” “Of course Rarity.” Fluttershy leaned in to whisper in Rarity’s ear. “Everything is as it should be and soon, you’ll be too.” Fluttershy bucked Rarity away from the door, smirked and shut the door. “No, Fluttershy, how could Pinkiamena do this?” Rarity heard an evil laugh. “Pinkamena!” “You should have known that I would go for Fluttershy first. I just needed the rest of you out of the way.” Pinkamena ran off leaving Rarity sad and crying on the ground.
Pinkamena, her friends and Sunset.Rarity and the others were horrified by the scene in front of them. Pinkamena had their little sisters and little friend who Rainbow cared deeply for, hostage. The three fillies were terrified and confused by what was happening. “Please, Pinkamena, stopped this insanity. You don’t want to do this. This isn’t you, Pinkie, we know you’re in there. Please, come out.” Pinkamena just laughed and moved the knife just a millimeter closer drawing a little more blood. “Here’s the deal ladies, I have realized that Sunset is going through a bit of a change recently. I don’t trust this change to be useful in my objective. What I want is two things for the safety of your sisters and little friend. First I want Rainbow, Rarity, and Applejack to give up the pills and join me. Second, Sunset must never attack me either directly or indirectly. No hiring somepony to attack me and believe me, I will know. Things like that. Do these two things, and the fillies go free. It’s as simple as that.” “Fine, Sunset won’t do anythin.” Sunsets eyes widened. “Hold on hillbilly, I have my own condition.” Rarity and the others glared but Pinkamena looked intrigued. She was sure Sunset wouldn’t be able to come up with anything she would agree on but wanted to hear the condition. “I don’t attack you and you leave me be. You don’t hurt my f…fr…friends or their sisters and family’s. I get to be around them and spend time with them when I like. You don’t attack me either.” The others were nervous and happy to know that Sunset actually wanted to be friends. They calmed down a little when Pinkamena actually light heartedly laughed. “I must admit that you shocked me there. Fine, you have a deal, do you three accept?” Rarity and Applejack immediately nodded but Rainbow was a bit hesitant. “Oh Rainbow Dash, I thought you would be conflicted in this decision. I know why you’re so loyal and it scares you to think that losing this side of you will endanger that loyalty. I suppose if you can’t agree as well, then I’ll have to make good on my threat.” Pinkamena moved the knife just a bit closer. The knife touched Sweetie Belles vitals without hurting them. “Don’t keep me waiting and to convince you, I’ll make sure Scootaloo will be the only one alive if you don’t accept. Tell me Rainbow dash, can you betray your friends?” Rainbow was in a panic and her spirits sunk faster than a rock in water. “You win ok, I agree. Just let the fillies go.” Rainbow had tears flowing down her face. She was scared that her loyalty would cause her to lose a part of herself but she couldn’t betray her friends by letting their sisters die. Her body was shaking from fear. Pinkamena lowered the knife and then threw it behind the group. They turned and saw a knife embedded in Sunsets fathers head. Sunset stood frozen at the sight of her father. “Consider that a present to you Sunset, after all, you wished I would kill them right?” “You said you wouldn’t attack her Pinkamena.” Applejack yelled. “I didn’t, I attacked her parents. She never said anything about attacking her indirectly. Heck, she didn’t specify at all. She hates her parents anyway and she did wish this.” Sunset walked over to her father and held him in her hooves. Yes she hated her parents but her wish was out of anger. She didn’t want them dead, she just wanted them to love her like normal loving parents. “Dad, this isn’t what I wanted, I didn’t mean what I said.” Sunset then heard Honor call out her name and her mother as well. Everything moved in slow motion at that point. Sunset looked up and then turned to see Pinkamena throwing another knife. Sunset jumped up and ran in front of the knife. The knife dug into her leg and kept her from moving. Rarity and the others rushed to help her along with her mother and Honor. Another knife flew past and inserted itself into Glistens chest. “No mom!” Sunset yelled painfully as she crawled over to her mother. “Mom, please, I know what you must be thinking but this wasn’t my fault.” “Shut up…Sunset. This was…her fault. Your fathers…and mine, our minds were not…ours. Yours.” Glisten coughed up blood while speaking to Sunset and she struggled for breath. “Kill…that no good…son of a.” Glisten coughed up more blood and her breathing stopped. Sunset turned to Pinkamena and wanted to scream but she couldn’t find her voice. Despite all that happened between her and her parents, Sunset was angry about their deaths. One way or another, she was going to end Pinkamena’s life. “That was my last knife, two out of three isn’t bad.” With that said, Pinkamena walked off. “You girls take your time.” Sunset did her best but couldn’t keep herself from falling asleep. There were no nightmares or dreams for her. She was in a black void until she woke. Around her were Honor Guard, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and the fillies. Sunset was dizzy but she remembered what happened. Honor Guard was on her right while the others were on the left. Sunset wasn’t happy and she showed it in both looks and words. “This is why I don’t get close to ponies. This is why I’m my own pony with no ties to anypony. GET OUT OF HERE! I DON’T WANT TO SEE YOU GUYS AGAIN!” “Sunset, darling I” “GET OUT OF HERE AND SPARE ME YOUR GOOD FOR NOTHING SYMPATHY! I HATE ALL OF YOU! “Don’t chew us out, this wasn’t our fault.” Rainbow said. “I ACTUALLY THOUGHT I MIGHT START TO CARE AGAIN! I ALLOWED MYSELF TO HELP YOU AND THIS IS WHAT HAPPENS! SCREW ALL OF YOU AND GET OUT OF HERE!” Sunset broke into tears and hid beneath her covers. Her heart was broken and her feelings for others pushed further down behind a wall of hate and bitterness. She vowed never to get close to anyone ever again for the second time. The first friend she had as a filly was killed by some criminal. Her second friend she had was kidnapped. Her third friend was taken from her family and never seen again. Her fourth, fifth, and sixth friend were just like the others and taken away and each friend had been harder and harder to make. Sunset swore to never get close to anypony ever again after that. Now not only were her possible friends being taken from her but her parents were taken as well and all at the same time. She wanted to believe everything would be ok but Pinkamena shattered any positive thought Sunset had. “No more, no more pain. I’m better off alone and always will be. I can’t be hurt that way.” Sunset curled into a ball and cried herself to sleep. What Sunset didn’t notice was her coat becoming undeniably red. The color crawled up her body like water running along the floor.
SpikeTwilight had just returned from some shopping in Canterlot. The Grand Galloping Gala was coming up within the next week and she had to get herself ready. She wasn’t exactly ready for the most boring event of the year but she wanted to meet Sunset Shimmer and friends. Twilight would be living in Ponyville soon enough and was excited to meet the pony’s she would be living around. Until then, she had to work on a first impression. “Come on Twilight, focus.” Twilight breathed deep. “Hi my name is Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight froze and hung her head. “That’s all I’ve got, really?” Twilight sat down on her bed and sighed. Her mind was racing with things she should say but nothing came out modest. “Guess what everyone; I’m the student of a princess, cheer for me.” She shook her and disappointedly. “That ought to go swimmingly. Where is Spike when you need him?” Twilight asked and then heard a deep voice behind her. Twilight turned around with a big grin. “Good, you can talk me up and then I can shy away and claim that it’s not that great even if it is.” Spike shook his head and chuckled. “Twilight, do you need a hug?” Twilight nodded. Spike chuckled and wrapped his arms and wings around her. Spike stood a foot above Twilight and his wings were big enough to hug her with them. Spike almost completely covered Twilight. Had any pony seen them, they would have thought Twilight was being attacked or eaten. It wouldn’t be the first time. “Twilight, do yourself a favor and just say hi to them. What are they gonna do, hate you for saying hi?” Twilight gently pushed Spike away with a smile. “Thanks Spike, you always know just what to say.” Twilight said half sarcasticly. Most the time Spike really did know just what to say. “It shouldn’t be so difficult for me though.” “I’m your best bud, no pony knows you like I do. Your family before me know you better of course and perhaps your foal sister but I know you better than the Princesses do.” Spike sat down on the floor next to Twilights bed. He indicated for Twilight to have a seat by patting the bed. Twilight sat down and listened to her dragon friend. “Twilight, you really should stop worrying about things like this. I know that’s how you are but seriously, stop.” Twilight nodded knowing she would only be calm temporarily. Spike knew this as well. “I’m just glad it doesn’t take much to calm you down. Now, pick out a dress and get ready for the gala.” “Thanks Spike, I’m glad I have you around and if I don’t say it enough, I love you.” “I love you to Twilight, now once you’re finished getting ready, go to the friends you have here and spend some time with them. You need a break from everything. All the work you’ve been doing isn’t helping you any.” Twilight reluctantly agreed to spend time with friends just to make Spike happy. “Good.” Spike gave Twilight one last hug. “I need to go to the Dragon lands for a bit.” “It’s Garble again isn’t it?” Twilight folded her hooves and raised an eyebrow. “Uh yeah, it’s Garble butt again.” “You never told me exactly what happened when you went there the first time. Please tell me.” Twilight begged. She really wanted to know what happened the first time Spike went. Spike knew Twilight would never give up and so he gave in right away. “Fine but you get yourself ready while I tell you.” Twilight agreed only because it wouldn’t take very long to get herself ready. “When I first arrived, I was greeted by Garble. He laughed at my size. I said I wanted to study them and they instantly freaked out. They thought I was there to investigate them. It was something about dragons being investigated for the choosing of a new Dragon Elder.” “Dragon elder, what position is that to a dragon? Leader or something in that position I guess.” Twilight asked as she chose between a few different dresses she would wear to the gala. “No idea, when I said I wasn’t doing that, they laughed at me. I was invited to join a few games so they could see what kind of dragon I was. I beat every dragon in every game. It was awesome.” Spike ignored Twilights eye roll. “Anyway, after that, they invited me to join a raid. I had no idea what that was but I went with them on the raid anyway. Long story short, I reached a Phoenix nest and was told to crush the eggs.” Spike paused and let some tears slip. He had killed an innocent creature and it haunted him. Twilight saw the pain on Spikes face and hurried to comfort him. She had no idea what happened but she could guess. “Spike, did you crush the egg?” Spike tried to turn his head away but Twilight wouldn’t let him. “Spike, it’s ok.” “Ok, how is killing an innocent creature ok Twilight?” “You were young and you were pressured. That trip had to have been a lot for you then.” “Yeah it was a lot but it is no excuse to kill any creature of any race. I killed a phoenix and then I saw the look on the faces of its parents before they became enraged and attacked me. I never felt so bad in my life.” “Spike, that is in the past, you don’t need to feel guilty. That’s why you brought home a lost phoenix egg. You took care of it until it could take care of itself. You were making up for the mistake you made.” “You can’t understand Twilight, the pain on the parents faces still haunt me. Imagine if you will, how you would feel if you had a child and some pony or creature came in and killed him or her in front of you. Nothing I do could make up for that.” “Spike, is this why you never talk about what happened?” Twilight raised her hoof to Spikes face worriedly. She didn’t mean or expect for anything like this to be brought up. “It’s why I go after Garble and make sure that he doesn’t harm a single egg.” Spike stood up and stretched out his wings. “I better get to the dragon lands before Garble has a chance to kill any creature.” Spike opened the window and flew off. “Garble, I will always hate you and myself.” Spike reached the Dragon Lands and looked around while he landed. It hadn’t changed much since he was there last just like the last umpteenth times he had been there. He couldn’t be sure how many eggs Garble had squashed between the times he wasn’t there but it was the here and now that he was focused on. He couldn’t control everything Garble did but he did everything else he couldn’t control. The moment he landed, Garble walked up with a blue dragon next to him. “Garble.” “When will you stop coming here pony boy?” Garble sneered. “Wait, wait, wait, this is the dragon that lives with pony’s.” The blue dragons lips quivered and then broke into a fit of laughter. “Cool it Princess Ember, it’s not that funny. I find the twerp disgusting.” Garble said and Ember immediately stopped. This didn’t go unnoticed by Spike as the two turned around. “Let’s return, I’m obviously not getting anywhere for a while as long as Sparkle Warkle is here.” Spike smirked and folded his arms. “That’s the first smart thing you’ve ever said Garble.” Ember stopped and flipped around glaring. Truth was she wanted to laugh but knew that wouldn’t look good for her. She would most definitely be punished. The only thing she could do is defend Garble as much as she hated him. “Who do you think you are?” “I’m smarter than you dragons, that is for sure. It means more than your brute force you seem so fond of.” Spike knew he was going to get some backlash but he also knew that he could take on most dragons here, Garble included. The princess however, he could assume she had Garbles intelligence but something told him otherwise. “So Garble, go do whatever you want to do but don’t think I can’t stop you. I always have and always will.” A crowd had formed by now and Garble wasn’t about to stand down to a pony loving dragon and neither was Ember. Ember however didn’t get to say anything. “You faster than me, that means nothing. The elders bet that I would be the next Dragon lord. You can’t do a thing to me.” Spike just laughed and it angered Garble. “I challenge you Sparkle Warkle. This ends with whoever is the last living dragon. Your smarts can’t beat me.” The crowd including Ember agreed. “You’re insane but you want to prove you’re the best then be my guest but beating you won’t take long.” Spike waited for Garble to take the first move and then stepped out of the way of Garbles attack. Garble attacked over and over with all his strength but couldn’t touch Spike. “Come on, I thought you were gonna prove something Garble.” This only served to anger Garble more than he already was. The crowd of dragons were shocked by what was happening. After about fifteen minutes and Garble was out of energy. Spike walked over to Garble and gave him a swift round house kick and knocked him out. “How was that about smarts?” Ember growled. “You’re a coward.” Her words were angry but her face betrayed her. “Au contraire Ember. I knew I couldn’t beat him with brute force. With that in mind, I also knew how Garble would act. He is stupid and all around a big brute who has no patience. I knew he would attack me non-stop and so I used that as my advantage. All I had to do was wait it out until he ran out of energy. I know my opponent and he is not the brightest.” Spike felt the ground shake. “Let me guess, the Dragon lord is here?” “Dragon, you dare to insult our kind?” “No, I insulted, well yes actually. Dragons care for nothing but themselves. Your greedy and don’t care about anyone and I can tell that Princess Ember isn’t happy. I’m sure that is due to serving Garble.” Spike could only guess but he really didn’t have a clue why Ember did as Garble said but he could tell that Ember wasn’t happy. “You continue to insult us even now when you know nothing of our customs and traditions. For this insulance, you shall fight me.” Torch demanded. “I guess there is no getting out of this, so why not.” Spike ready himself for a fight that wasn’t going to go well and everyone could tell. Spike was going to die but he would go down fighting. “You may know Garble but let’s see how you do against a dragon ten times bigger then you.” Ember yelled hoping in a way that Spike would live. She didn’t know why but she hoped. “I’m dead.” With that said, Spike faced the dragon lord who was laughing. “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up.” As before, Spike waited for his opponent to make the first move and Torch did. Spike was barely able to dodge out of the way before getting swatted away and slid along the ground. “Think Spike, think. He is a giant dragon that only cares about strength? Can’t knock him out or wait this out. he is was too big and probably has more than enough stamina. I can only take so many hits, guess would be three or four.” Spike looked at his surroundings and only saw dirt and rock and then smiled. “Let’s hope this works” Spike stood up and got grabbed by Torch. “So dragon, where are those smarts now?” Torch said squeezing Spike and then found himself with dirt in his eyes. Torch screamed but kept a hold of Spike until he felt a sharp prick on his hand. “The smallest of wounds can hurt no matter how big the creature you are.” Spike flapped his wings and created a dust cloud making it impossible to see him. When the dust cleared, Spike had disappeared or so it seemed. Not much longer after the dust cleared then Torch fell to his knees in pain unable to move. Blood dripped from the wound Spike had made. It may have been a splinter sized rock to Torch but it was still going to hurt. Spike stood on top of Torch with a large rock. Torch’s scale rested on top of the rock which served to put more pressure on him. Every dragon in the crowd had dropped jaws. “How, how did you beat my father?” “It wasn’t easy, I had to use all the strength I had to do that to him. Now, before you say anything, I’m not against using force. I’m against the mentality that only brute force counts. Now as to how I beat him, it took a little knowledge and a little strength. To be honest, I wasn't sure at first and then I remembered a pressure point just beneath the scales." The dragons cocked their heads in confusion. "You don't know?" Spiked mouthed the word "WOW". "Ok, well it is super painful. Dragons have scales for a reason. I got a tiny pepple between my scales and flesh once and i couldn't move. Had to get a friend to help me get it out once one came around. Anyway, back to what I was saying. The problem at first was getting to the pressure point. Blinding him was the only way to get to his pressure point without him knowing. The second problem was getting underneath his scales far enough to hit his pressure point. Being such a large dragon, it made it easier. I also knew I needed some extra strength, more than just myself. I created the dust storm to make me invisible to everyone. I grabbed a sharp rock and since Torch was so busy trying to clear his vision, he didn’t notice me on his shoulder. I lifted a scale and slammed the rock down, sharp end first. I had to keep up the pressure which wasn’t easy. In the end, he crumbled like a baby. I’ll admit though, I wasn’t sure it would work but it was the only chance I had.” “Spike, I don’t know what to say although this does make things a bit awkward. How do I say this, anyone who beats Garble becomes my new temporary mate.” A loud thud was heard and Ember looked down. “Spike?” Spike had fallen unconscious. “We should get him to my fathers cave.”
Spike and EmberWhen Spike woke up, he was in a large cave with the sun shining through. The back of his head hurt but he remembered what Ember said and he was a little worried to find out what a temporary mate was. “Hey, you alright?” Ember came up next to him with some sapphires and gave them to him. Ember chuckled nervously unsure of what to say. Lucky for her, Spike did. “First off, thank you for the Sapphires and second tell me what a temporary mate is?” Spike asked not sure he was ready for the answer. “So basically, uh, we are like lovers but in a less romantic way?” Spike could guess what she was trying to say and hoped he was right. “So were dating then?” Ember cocked her head in confusion. “Basically we don’t go beyond hand holding and a kiss now and then.” “Exactly.” “So here’s another question, why does beating Garble mean this?” Spike had so many questions and he wasn’t sure that he really wanted the answer. “Garble was most likely to win the Gauntlet of Fire which is a test to see who will become the next Dragon Lord. That’s why I was with Garble. I didn’t want to be but that’s how it is. Honestly, none of the dragons here interest me. The only one that comes close is you. It’s why I’m glad you won and this is sounding really bad isn’t it?” Ember shook her head with her head in her claw. “No, not yet anyway. Why is it called a “temporary” mate?” “It goes like this, the Dragon Lords daughter gets matched up with the most likely to win the Gauntlet of Fire. If a dragon beat the most likely to win in a fight, which none have until now, the daughter goes to the winner. The daughter being me.” Spike looked disgusted by this. He couldn’t believe that any father would be ok with their daughter being treated like a trophy but he did have to know something. “This is only temporary until after this test?” “Correct. In which case I go to the winner.” Spike face palmed knowing that regardless of what happened, Ember was a trophy. Ember ignored the action by Spike and continued. “Usually those deemed most likely to win do but there were a few times in the past it didn’t end up that way. The royal family keeps in the royal family this way. The son of the Dragon Lords are lucky. They don’t care who they end up with in the end. It doesn’t matter which female wins the Gauntlet, the males are always happy. It also helps that any female who competes in the gauntlet wants to be with the male. Daughters though are passed around. We have to listen to whoever we end up with and we must back them up no matter how bad what they do is. I haven’t had any freedom since i was old enough to, Date was it?" Spike nodded. "I want to leave this place but Garble won’t let me. I’m sorry for everything I said before by the way.” Ember looked down and away from Spike. “There must be some way out.” Spike didn’t know much about dragons but he did know one thing, everything had a loop hole even if it wasn’t a good one. “There is one, I could kill myself but then I would be a disgrace and besides, I’m no quitter.” Ember stared Spike in the eyes. “There isn’t any other option.” Ember shook her head and Spike grimaced at the thought. He hated to see Ember so trapped in something that she didn’t even want a part of. It wasn't because he cared for her necessarily but she was a prisoner in her own home. It wasn't right. “Is there something, anything I can do?” “You can, oh boy, um, huh.” Spike waited patiently while Ember tried to find the words. “We can become permanent mates. True I wouldn’t be able to find any dragon I truly loved but at the same time, the only dragon here I remotely like is you. I’m sorry Spike, I’m not thinking about you at all. You’re free to choose between being with me or not being with me. I’ll probably just end up with Garble again but who needs to be happy at all right.” Ember’s eyes widened in shock and immediately apologized. “I’m so sorry, I’m guilt tripping you aren’t I. I’m so, so, sorry again.” Spike folded his arms and shook his head. “Don’t be, you want a way out and I don’t blame you. Can’t you participate in the Gauntlet?” “No I can’t, it’s too risky.” “How is it, may I ask, that we can be permanent mates as you put it? Wouldn’t that disrupt the whole Gauntlet, Fire lord thing?” At that point, Ember dead panned and answered. “You beat the current fire lord in battle. That is a feat no dragon has ever done but then again, you’re not just any ordinary dragon. You get to become most likely to win the Gauntlet and become Dragon Lord because you beat him. You stay Dragon Lord so long as you and I become life mates. Other wise you can be beat and I’ll be given to whoever beats you. If we become life mates, we stay together.” “Right, I need some time to think.” Spike stood up and walked out of the cave. The way he saw it, there was no way for Ember to be happy where she was. At the same time, he wasn’t ready or old enough or at least he didn’t think he was old enough to marry. “Ok, pro. I can make Ember happy by getting her away from here just for the sake of doing something nice. Con, there is no promise that we would ever feel attracted to each other. Pro, I can see myself with her. Con, Ember may not like being around ponies. Nice or not, she is a dragon and I have no idea how she would react.” Spike made a pro and con list as long as one of Twilights to do lists. In the end, there was one more pro than con. He walked back into the cave to see Ember talking with her father. Spike cleared his throat and grabbed their attention. “Ember, we need to talk.” Ember rushed over to Spike both nervously and slightly excited. “Ember, I’ve been thinking really hard about this decision and I just need to know one thing. If we were to become forever mates, would I need to stay here?” Ember opened her mouth to speak but the thought had never come up before. “It’s hard to say, you aren’t technically the Dragon Lord yet.” “If you do decide to marry.” Ember shivered. “Sorry, I know you hate that word. If you two were to become life mates, you would have to go wherever Spike goes. However, Spike will have to come back to participate in the Gauntlet." Torch said. “Why, that makes no sense at all?” Spike wasn’t going to marry to help Ember just for him to lose at the gauntlet and have her trapped again. “It would only be formality, all other dragons would lose on purpose and you would end up the victor. You will then take over as Dragon lord.” Torch waited for Spikes decision. The idea of winning a competition by default wasn’t appealing to Spike however if Ember was happy, things could change for the better there and his pride could take a hit. Most importantly, Ember would be happier. “Alright, I will become her permanent mate but only if she wishes it.” Ember and Torch were shocked by this. They couldn’t believe Spike had just given Ember a choice. The shock wore off on Torch as soon as he realized that Spike didn’t know how things worked. Ember was just happy to have a say in something. “So Ember, it’s up to you.” “Thank you Spike and yes, I accept.” Ember ran to the back of the cave never having been so excited about anything in her life. She finally had the chance to have some freedom. Torch had a few words he wanted to have with Spike. “Alright, I understand that you do not understand dragons very well so let me give you some advice. You are the male and you make all decisions without question. I only let this marriage happen because she seems fond of you and I care about my daughter. You also are able to take care of yourself. I don’t like the idea that you live with the ponies. I’m sure it’s not your fault of course and so I’m simply cautious but I expect you to behave like a dragon. Have I made myself clear?” Spike bowed and smiled. “Of course Torch, I understand. I will do my best.” Torch smiled and went to check on Ember. Spike was being honest, he would do his best but not in being what Torch thought to be a dragon. Spike would do his best in making Ember happy and free as her happiness and freedom were the only reasons for this marriage decision. Torch was right, Spike didn’t understand dragons and he still didn’t. The rules, customs and traditions just made no sense to him. One thought did occur to Spike though, what would Twilight say when he returned married. He looked to the back of the cave and whispered. “Luna, help me.”
Spike and EmberEmber had agreed to marry Spike knowing that he would be the closest dragon to her loving him. The preparations were short but very unenjoyable. The two needed rings and of course, rings were made from dragon scales from the bride and groom. It wasn’t a pleasant thing to go through. “Can’t we just buy a, ow, ring.” Ember flinched as one of her scales were pulled from her. She dreaded this part of the engagement and she was sure that Spike wouldn’t like it either. “Of course not, you and Spike will be life mates and so you must always have a piece of each other.” Torch said pulling off another scale. “The rings are symbolic Ember and they must be made from the bride and grooms scales. With the rings, you two will always be together and every dragon will know that you are taken. Any dragon that wishes otherwise will be punished should he or she try and push you and Spike away. On top of that, all dragons will know just who you belong too. With his purple scales on your claw and your blue ones on his, not even Garble would dare talk to you without Spikes permission.” “I don’t, ow, get any of these traditions or laws or anything for that matter. Nothing about any of this makes sense to me. Ow, DAD!” Ember yelled after having another scale pulled from her. “Ember, these laws, traditions, and customs are for the good of all dragons.” Torch pulled another scale from Embers body. “I don’t see h-OW!” Ember yelled and pulled away. Her body was sore, throbbing and bleeding now. She just didn’t understand the point of any of what was happening. The rings made from scales made a little sense but normal rings would suffice too. When Ember turned to stare at her father, she noticed her scales in Torches claw were red from Embers blood. “This is torture!” “This is marriage Ember, it isn’t easy but it can be done. I’m all done; I have all the scales needed to make Spikes ring.” Torch left to meet with the ring maker. Ember couldn’t wait to live in Ponyville if even if only for a little while. She was in such pain that she had to hobble over to bathing pond in the cave. Her blood dripped along the ground making a trail. When she entered into the water, the water stung and turned red from the blood dripping off Embers body. For the first time in her life, Ember cried in pain. “I hate my own kind, they are so screwed up.” She couldn’t imagine how Spike must be handling the descaling for the rings. What did it matter though, they had to go through with it. Ember sunk into the water as far as she could. After a while, Ember was finally able to relax and then the dress makers came in. “Princess Ember, we must make your dress.” Ember turned to the dress maker and snarled at her. Spike was having a rather upsetting moment. He did let the de-scalers take his scales off but every time one did, the scaler found him or herself at the opposite end of the room. Spike may have to go through this but he wasn’t going to make it pleasant. By the time the needed scales were taken off, the scalers were either covered in blood or knocked out. Now whether it was Spikes or their own, none of them were sure. “Who else wants to tick me off?” The dragons around the room backed as far away as possible from the enraged dragon. “Please Spike; this is necessary for your wedding.” One of the terrified de-scalers said nervously. The de-scalers weren’t fighting dragons; they were simply doing their jobs. A beating was not part of their job description. “In case you haven’t noticed, I’m not a part of your world. If you have the scales, please leave me.” The de-scalers disappeared in a second. Spike weakly walked over to the nearby bath and got in letting his blood flow into the water. “This is stupid, why am I even doing this? I barely know Ember and yet I’m marrying her and going through all of this just to help her.” Truth was; Spike knew the answer. If the situations were reversed, he would have wanted away even if that meant marrying a complete stranger. “Twilight won’t be happy about this but all well. I’ve made my choice; I just hope it was the right one.” After Spike had time to relax, the dressers came in with a few different tuxes. “Let’s get this over with.” Spike climbed out of the bath and looked at the different suits. Every one of them were decorated from jewels of some kind. There was Sapphire, Ruby, Emerald, and many others with a blue decoration on it. After thinking about it, he chose the Emerald tux. In the center was a blue dragon Spike could only guess was supposed to be Ember. Spike grabbed the tux and then hung it up. “Let me guess, I can’t see Ember until tomorrow?” “Why wouldn’t you be able to see her? The descaling is a private matter but I see no reason you can’t go and see her.” “Leave!” Ember yelled from behind. The dressers left in a hurry. “How are you Spike?” Spike saw Ember and smiled. She was wearing a red dress with a purple picture of him in on the shoulders. “I’m fine but I want to kill every dragon right now.” “You and me both.” Ember and Spike looked at each other before giving each other a wide smile. “It looks like we have one thing in common.” “Yep, the mass murder of dragons.” The two started to laugh but stopped as it was too painful. Spike started to sit when he noticed Ember trying the same. He quickly grabbed onto Embers claw and helped her down before sitting down himself. “Why did you help me?” “Why wouldn’t I?” Ember wanted to respond but knew Spike wasn’t clear on everything dragon. “I don’t think Twilight will be too happy about this.” Spike said thinking about the return to Canterlot. “Your pony friend?” Spike nodded. “Why should she care what you do? Are you a slave or something?” Ember asked. “Hardly, we have complete respect for each other. There is no controlling what the other does. We do usually talk to each other first to make sure that we are doing the right thing. We don’t want each other to get hurt. This is a big decision I’ve made and Twilight won’t be happy I didn’t talk to her about it. I guess she’ll get over it though.” Ember cocked her head not understanding. “Look, I love Twilight like my mother, it’s why I care. She raised me from an egg Ember, I owe her a lot. I can’t always talk to her about everything though and it upsets me.” “I understand Spike, I think. I suppose I don’t want to disappoint my father or make him upset and that’s why I go along with everything. Can I ever have freedom and still make my father proud of me Spike?” Ember looked up at Spike with hopeful and curious eyes. Spike looked out the cave entrance as he thought. He couldn’t know, he had never done something to upset Twilight but he could make a good guess. “Look out of the cave Ember and tell me what you see.” Ember turned her head to the entrance. “Um, flying dragons and a sunset. Why do you ask?” “I see the same but I also see your father out there and I think he really does love you. The problem is the love has gone too far. He wants you to be happy and I believe he would do anything for you. He also knows your traditions, laws, and customs. He truly believes that you will be happy with the strongest dragon who will also keep you safe. In safety there is a bit of control and that’s where the main problem is. A little control isn’t a bad thing. It kept me safe when I was too young to know better. Twilight forced me to eat when I didn’t want to. She wouldn’t let me go out if she wasn’t with me. There are a lot of things she has done to keep me safe but as I got older, she has learned to let me go. She still worries about me but she knows I wouldn’t do something bad or stupid.” Spike looked at Ember. “You’re father hasn’t let you go yet and as far as I can tell, he never will so long as you have to do as the laws, customs, and traditions continue. I’m free to make mistakes and do as I wish but even if Twilight is furious with me for making this kind of decision, I know she will love me and be proud of me. Will your father love you no matter what you decide to do?” “I will never know because I will always have to do as you say.” Ember heard a chuckle come from Spike. “What?” “The funny thing about that is you do have to do as I say and I say once were married, you don’t have to do anything I saw unless you wish to.” Ember turned to Spike with a big toothy grin. “You mean it; you’re going to order me not to do as you say?” Spike nodded and Ember couldn’t help herself. She painfully tackled Spike and gave him a big hug. The two laid there on the ground with their arms wrapped around each other and Ember whispered in Spikes ear. “I can’t wait for tomorrow, to be with you.” The two fell asleep moments after the sun went down.
Spike and EmberSpike and Ember were abruptly awoken by Torch and a few other dragons. “Dad, what’s going on, who are these other dragons?” Ember hated being woken up even if today would be her day of freedom. “You two have a wedding in an hour. Now get up and these dragonesses will get you ready.” Torch said and left. The two dragonesses rushed over to the two with polishing equipment and began to polish their scales, claws, and Embers horns. “It’s a good thing you two didn’t ruin your clothes last night, that would have been terrible.” “I’m sorry but who?” “Sush, we are working.” Spike grumbled but Ember couldn’t help but chuckle which caused a backlash from one of the dragonesses. “Don’t you laugh at him, you are to be his mate soon and” The dragoness was cut off by Spike. “Don’t you dare talk to her like that!” Spike snapped. “She is the princess after all, if she wants to laugh, let her. Now do whatever you are going to do and get out of here.” Spike snorted, stream rising from his nostrils. The two dragonesses gulped and hurried up with their job and then handed over two small objects, one blue, the other green. The two objects shone and reflected in the sun. The Dragonesses ran off before Spike could say anything. Spike handed over the green one over to Ember and the two stared at the objects. The green one was shaped like Spike and the blue was shaped like Ember. The Spike and Ember shaped rings were curled up with a claw in the air. Each claw held half a ruby heart and both could be pieced together to make a single object. “Say what you like but I must admit the jeweler dragons really did a great job.” Ember smiled looking at the rings when Torch interrupted. “You two look great but you scared off your helpers and why do you two have those.” Torch held out his claw and Ember and Spike handed the ring over. “You were only meant to look at them, not keep them yet. Spike, you come with me. Ember, I will come get you when we are ready for you.” Spike shrugged and left with Torch leaving Ember alone. Once her father and Spike were out of sight, Garble entered the cave. “What do you want Garble?” Ember asked with a voice full of venom. Garble just smiled and rushed Ember. He pinned her to the ground. “Spike will regret taking you from me!” Garble ripped Embers dress and then hit Ember. Spike and Torch were almost at the wedding grounds when Spike heard his name. “SPIIIIKE!!!!” Spike froze and turned around. That was Embers scream, she was in trouble. Spike took off toward the cave followed by Torch who was confused by Spikes action. “Where are you going?” Torch asked. “Ember, she is in trouble.” Spike didn’t bother to face Torch when he spoke, he had to get to Ember. Once he arrived, he entered the cave to find Garble holding his claws to Embers throat. Garble had Embers wings, feet, and claws tied up. “Let her go Garble, your deal is with me you idiot.” “I won’t be baited into that again.” Garble smiled and watched as the cave closed behind Spike. “Can you see you false dragon?” “Let me guess, you can see in the dark while I can’t very well giving you the advantage.” Spike said listening for any sudden sounds of movement. Spike could see a little but his eyes never adjusted to nighttime living. He always slept at night and so even with a natural ability to see in the dark, it was weakened by never using it. “How would you know that?” Garble growled. “Doesn’t matter, you can’t see you faker.” Spike inwardly smiled. His breaths were calm and his heart beat at a normal pace. Unlike Garble, Spike knew to use more than just sight. He heard Garble toss Ember aside and take to the air. He wasn’t very high as they were in a cave. Spike knowing Garble wouldn’t hesitate to attack, counted to three and then moved to the side just nearly avoiding Garbles attack. Garble landed confused and then rushed Spike on foot. This is exactly what Spike wanted as he was lucky to avoid the air strike. Spike listened for the footsteps on the ground and dodged everytime Garbles foot was within a foot of him, give or take a few inches. Spike dodged every attack and this angered Garble. Garble struck faster and faster but continued to miss until he was exhausted. Spike listened and heard Garbles feet stumble to his left. Spike swung his foot and knocked Garble into the cave wall and knocked him unconscious just as Torch broke through the blocked entrance. Spike dusted himself off and then ran to free Ember. “Are you all right?” Ember was dumbfounded by Spike. “How did, you couldn’t, what just happened?” “That’s what I would like to know.” Torch said. Spike explained to Torch what Garble did and then turned to Ember. “It was easy really, I just made use of my hearing. You would be surprised how valuable your other senses are. It wasn’t hard to know what the sound of footsteps make.” “When he flew up, how did you dodge that?” “I knew where Garble was by the sound of his feet moving and you being thrown to the ground. Once I heard his feet leave the ground, I knew he would be quick to attack. Almost misjudged the time it would take for him to reach me though.” Spike smiled and walked by Ember side. Once they reached the entrance, they took to the sky. No one said anything until they reached the wedding grounds. Spike and Ember landed in front of the rock arc by the podium at the front. The arc burst into flames and sparks filled the air. Dragons from all over were there to see Princess Ember get married. Ember’s heart sped up, she wasn’t ready for this. She liked Spike but she didn’t love him and she knew Spike felt the same. They weren’t in love and she didn’t want to marry yet. “Spike.” She whispered in his ear. “This is moving way too fast.” “I know, I’m not ready for this either. If you don’t want this, we don’t have to but you also realize.” Spike whispered back. “I know, I hate these laws and everything really. I want a life mate for love, not desperation.” “It’s all up to you Ember.” A part of Ember hated Spike for leaving this decision up to her but she also really appreciated it. She was being given the option to do or not do something. Maybe she didn’t love Spike but maybe she would be lucky to learn to love him. Her only worry was if she did and Spike didn’t learn to love her. Everything was so messed up but perhaps, this would be the first step to freeing dragons, female dragons anyway. “I’m ready.” Ember grabbed onto Spikes claw nervously, smiled, and put a claw to her heart. This wasn’t how she wanted things but this would probably be the only chance to make a change. If her and Spike did fall in love along the way, this marriage would be everything she wanted even if she didn’t know it at the that moment. Torch smiled hoping for the best for both Ember and Spike. “Spike and Ember, you both have made a decision that will affect you for the rest of your lives. This will not be easy for either of you but it will be worth it. You have officially set a record for the youngest dragon marriage in history but only barely.” Torch winked at the two and then continued. Ember just rolled her eyes and Spike wasn’t sure what to think. “Spike do you wish to marry Ember?” Spike breathed deep and nodded. “Yes.” Spike said and was then handed his ring. Spike slipped it on and Torch smiled. “Hold out your claw with the ring on it out like this.” Torch held out his claw with his palm facing up. Spike did as he was told not too sure about what was happening. His heart was beating a mile a minute. “Ember.” Torch handed over Embers ring. Ember took the ring and slipped it on before taking a hold of Spikes claw. “Follow me behind the arc without letting go of each other.” Spike blindly followed with Ember right beside him. The guest dragons stood and followed close behind. Not far from where they were was a pool of lava. “Are you two ready for the renewing ceremony?” Ember nodded but Spike cocked his head in confusion. “The what?” Torch sighed but explained. “You two while holding hands will travel through the lava and come out on the other side. This is a symbolic ceremony. Lava like fire cleans, for Dragons anyway. Right now you two are dirty but through this ceremony, you will be cleaned. This is a new start and to start new, you must be new.” Torch flew to the other side of the lava pool and then nodded. Ember and Spike stepped into the pool and went completely under. Spike felt something strange going on with his body but he didn’t know what. His scales felt like they were being scrubbed. There wasn’t much to say about it really. He did have to admit that it felt good though. Before he knew it, he and Ember had reached the other side and were standing in front of Torch. Spikes eyes widened when he looked at Ember and then at himself. His scales shone more than they ever had before. His and Embers scales were shiny and the rings were more so than before. “Ember, Spike, congratulations, you two are now life mates.” Spike and Ember heard cheers behind them. “Ember, with the sun setting, let’s leave tomorrow.” Ember nodded even though she really wanted to leave right then. Unfortunately, convincing Spike to leave then wouldn’t be a good idea. Right now, she had to do as Spike wished no matter how excited she was to leave. Things needed to slow down a little. If she were to go against Spikes decisions in any way, it would cause a few problems. Her father would be displeased and who knew what the other dragons would do, the council included. When Spike saw Ember nod, he mentally slapped himself. “Actually Ember, let’s head to Canterlot tonight. The sooner we get there, the sooner I can take care of the things I need to take care of.” Ember looked shocked but was glad to see Spike change his mind. “Let’s go.” Spike took to the air followed by Ember who had turned to wave goodbye to her father. Her heart raced out of pure excitement. She just had to get out of the dragon lands and she would be free and soon enough, other dragons would be free as well.
Spike and EmberThe further Ember and Spike got from the dragon lands, the cooler the air became. For Spike, it was normal but Ember struggled a bit. Her body wasn’t used to the cold air outside the Dragon Lands. “How are you not getting cold?” Ember started to shiver while Spike wasn’t. “I’m used to it, remember I grew up outside the Dragon lands. Nighttime is worse anyway, just be glad you aren’t in the snow right now.” If Spike had been looking at Ember, he would have seen her head cock. “What’s snow?” Ember asked having never left the dragon lands. “Let’s say it’s much colder than this. Now I have a few questions for you? You understand the dragon rules enough to make sense of them. I don’t understand any of it. Who came up with these rules?” “I have no idea, they have been around longer than my fathers granddragons. Honestly, I do understand them but I don’t really understand them. I know the rules but they make no sense.” Ember stopped and hovered followed by Spike. “It’s like I know a lot but nothing all at the same time. I want away from that life. If I know anything at all, it’s that I have no freedom to be me or choose my own way.” Ember stopped and went wide eyed. “What did you do to me? I’m sharing my feelings and I don’t like it.” Spike chuckled and smiled. “Do you, do you really dislike it?” Ember opened her mouth to respond but only let out a sigh. “It is unusual for you to be able to share your thoughts isn’t it?” Ember nodded. “It’s scary for you.” Ember nodded again. “Relish in it Ember, let your feelings fly and forget the past for just a night at least.” Ember bit her lip and then wrapped her arms around Spike and squeezed him tight. “Thank you Spike.” “No pro…ow!” Spike reached down and pulled a dart out of his exposed area. “How diiid a daaart get th-through myyy scaaales.” Spike closed his eyes and fell unconscious. “Spike!” Ember yelled grabbing onto Spike to keep him from falling. Ember turned around and saw Garble. “You!” Ember yelled as a dart hit the spot where she was missing a scale. “You little sooon ooof aaaaa” Ember’s eyes closed and fell with Spike still in her arms. When Spike woke up, Ember was across from him blurry. He tried to stand but found he couldn’t move. He looked down with hazy eyes, everything was out of focus. He shook his head but the haze wouldn’t leave. He continued to try and stand but to no avail. In the distance he could see a blurry light. “Where am I?” “Sparkle Warkle.” “Garble!” Spike jerked trying to escape but it was still useless. “Where am I, where is Ember?” “She is fine and from the looks of it, she is just waking up. Now she’ll get to see what kind of freak you’ll really be when I’m done with you. Let’s let everything come into focus first.” Garble whistled and some other dragons began dragging Ember away. Her shadow appeared on the wall and disappeared shortly after she did. Garble then grabbed Spike and pulled him away and outside the cave. “Ember, babe, can you see clearly?” “Don’t you call her that Garble.” Garble scratched Spike across the face. A long mark that would most certainly be a scar adorned his face across his eye. “Do you really think you can just come in and take my mate away from me?” Ember may not have been able to see clearly but she could hear. “I’m not your mate, screw you Garble. When my father hears about what you did, he’ll.” Ember stopped when she felt Garble over her and saw his blurry frame. Her breathing became stagnant and her heart raced. “That’s what I thought my dear. Once I’m done with Spike, you will be mine.” Garble turned back to Spike. “You know that’s not how it works. I’m his life mate and beating him won’t prove anything. You can’t have me now!” Ember tried to free herself but couldn’t. “Dragon proof chains, how did you get those?” “The council has my back.” Garble grabbed onto Spikes hand. “Do you see this Ember?” Ember hesitated. “N-no.” Ember said hoping Garble wouldn’t do anything as long as he believed she couldn’t see. “Ok then, how about this?” Garble said and headbutt Spike. Ember immediately screamed. “That’s what I thought. Make sure she watches this boys.” Garble grabbed onto Spikes ring claw, bit down and ripped off his claw. Ember screamed for Garble to stop but he wasn’t listening. Spike howled in pain and threw his head forward and headbutt Garble. Garble grabbed Spike and threw him to the ground. “It’s going to be fun killing you slowly.” Garble walked over to Spike and picked him up. “I’m going to enjoy this.” “Perhaps but you do know the strength of dragon proof chains right?” “Of course I do you fool. A dragon can’t break through them or burn through them.” “That’s all I really needed to know.” Spike wiggled his hand with the missing claw and freed it thanks to the blood making the chains slippery. “You are incredibly stupid.” Spike grabbed onto Garbles neck. Garble laughed at Spikes weak grip. “What do you think you can do with one hand?” Garble laughed with his buddies laughing with him. “Nothing, it just makes kicking you easier.” Spike lifted his still chained up legs and placed his feet on Garbles chest. A moment later and Garble was laying ten feet away from Spike. Spike then undid the chains and smiled. A dart flew in his direction but Spike dodged it. “You see Garble, all I needed to know was what the chains did. Once I knew that, I knew what they couldn’t do. Also, thanks to you biting off my claw, I was able to slip out of the chains without an issue. It’s sad when the only thing keeping me from escaping was my claw. I just couldn’t quite get my palm out from the chains seeing how my arms were chained up too. Thanks to you I was able to get my hand free and everything else fell into place.” “Get him!” Garble stood and ran toward Spike who ran off away from Garble and his goons. Once Spike was far enough away from Ember, he turned and flew right past Garble as fast as he could. He reached Ember and picked her up. It was difficult to hold Ember with the loss of blood in his one arm. “Get ready to fly Ember.” She gave Spike a hard nod as Spike worked on freeing Ember as he flew. Freeing Ember also proved somewhat difficult, however it didn’t take long before Ember was free. Spike looked behind him and saw Garble on his tail. Spike smiled, turned, and threw Ember as hard as he could toward Garble. Garble was caught by surprise and failed to block Embers attack. Ember grabbed onto Garble and threw him straight toward the ground. Garbles buddies stopped the pursuit and went to help Garble who was once again, unconscious thanks to the few darts left on the ground that he landed on. The two dragons picked up Garble and flew away. Spike and Ember landed and relaxed. “Spike, I’ll take care of your claw.” Ember said seeing the blood still dripping from his hand. Spike shook his head and blew fire on his bleeding claw. “Spike, I could have done that, we’re mates, it’s my job to take care of your wounds.” Ember wasn’t sure if she should be angry, confused, or happy and Spike noticed from her tone of voice. Spike finished cauterizing his severed claw and smiled. “Ember, if I were like the other dragons, I would agree but I’m not. You are not my slave and I won’t allow you to treat yourself as one. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not against you helping me but I also don’t want you to stay in the habit of serving males just because you think you’re supposed to. We’re mates because you wanted freedom. The only thing I ask of you is to come back with me away from the Dragon lands and then after that, leave. I want you to go and explore the world and do things you want to do. No service to any dragon or creature. I became your mate to free you. Once you do what you want to do, I want to hear everything. I want to see how much you grow from the freedom you deserve to have. We may not love each other but I do care about you. Can you do that for me?” Ember didn’t bother to hide her emotions, she let the tears flow. “Thank you Spike, but I really don’t know what’s wrong with me. I keep revealing my feelings to you.” “I bet you do that, because you know you can.” The two hugged tightly. Once they separated, Spike looked around and found his severed claw. He picked it up, pulled off the ring and slipped it onto his other ring claw. “Twilight’s going to kill me for this.” Spike and Ember shared a laugh and then took off toward Canterlot for the second time.
Spike, Ember and TwilightSpike and Ember arrived early that morning in Canterlot before the sun had risen. The two flew to the top of the waterfall above the city. They laid down next to the water fall and fell asleep. When they woke, the sun was out and Spike could tell it was near noon. He let out a loud yawn and then heard an echo. He turned his head toward the sound and smiled before looking down at his claws. A part of him wished everything had been a dream but another part was glad it wasn’t. He curled and uncurled his claws many times before another claw grabbed his. Spike looked up at Ember with a smile. “We had better get going.” The two took to the sky and flew above the city toward the castle. The last thing Spike wanted to do was cause a panic of having two dragons walk through the streets of Canterlot. Most ponies knew Spike but none knew Ember. A walk wasn’t worth the risk. Spike and Ember arrived at the room Spike and Twilight stayed in. Spikes heart beat rapidly and he began to sweat. Ember caught onto Spikes discomfort and grabbed his claws in hers. “Hey, don’t worry, you said everything would be alright.” Ember gave him a kind smile and released Spikes claws. Spike relaxed with some calming breaths and dragged Ember into the air. He flew with Ember to the building he and Twilight lived in. The birds whistled which served to help Spike to relax more. Regardless of the help he was getting, his heart raced, he was terrified. He opened the door slowly and yelled out for Twilight. “Spike, I’m so glad you’re home. The Gala is tonight and I, oh, you brought a guest with you.” “Yes, she is a rather important guest but she won’t be here long. I wanted her to meet my family before she heads off.” This was it, everything happened so fast and his anxiety was rising. What would Twilight think? What would Twilight do? What was she going to say? What would he say to Twilight? There were so many questions and soon many would be answered. “It’s good to meet you, um?” “Ember and you must be Twilight, Spike speaks highly of you.” “Does he now?” Twilight looked at Spike with a smile but noticed he looked nervous. Perhaps he liked Ember and wanted Ember to make a good impression. Spike was being silly or so Twilight thought until she noticed something. She cocked her slightly and looked closer. Spike had a scratch on his face but the scratch didn’t call for being nervous did it and then she noticed Spike had his claws behind his back. Something wasn’t right and she would figure it out but she wasn’t going to come out and say something. She wanted Spike to say something but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t pry a little. “What has he told you exactly?” “He told me that you’re his family and you taught him everything he knows.” “That’s so sweet of him.” Twilight glanced down for only a moment but saw a ring on Embers claw which looked a lot like Spike. “So Ember, are you married. I noticed you have a ring on?” Ember looked to Spike unsure of what to say but Twilight didn’t need for Ember to say a thing. Embers action told her everything she needed to know. “Spike, what is going on?” Spike gave a defeated sigh and revealed his claws. Twilight however didn’t talk about the ring but the missing claw. “What happened, was this Garble?” “I uh, yeah but don’t worry Twilight, it’s not a big deal.” “Big, not, what do you mean not a big deal? You’re missing a claw Spike, a missing claw is not something that isn’t a big deal.” “I’m fine Twilight, I can still write just fine I’m sure and” “And nothing Spike, this is not ok! You are not going back there ever again and don’t think I didn’t notice the ring on your claw. What were you thinking. You know what, I know what you were thinking, you weren’t. Until further notice, you are not to leave here Spike.” With her anger rising, Twilight left in a flash leaving both Spike and Ember alone. “Well, that went better than expected.” “What are you talking about? She flipped out on you without giving you a chance to explain.” “Ember, Twilight is like that. She flips out and then thinks about things. She is family and she worries about me which is something you aren’t familiar with.” “How is yelling at you at all caring?” “She doesn’t want to see me hurt Ember. She is scared is all and I would probably do the same if something happened to her.” Ember just didn’t get it. “She cares about you and so she yells? I don’t understand.” Spike chuckled. “Ember, give it time and you will see just how fear and worry for another can affect you. It’s something you haven’t really had to deal with. “I was worried about you when Garble attacked us but I wasn’t yelling at you. How is this different?” “Ember, it’s because I went to the Dragon lands away from the safety of home. My choices eventually led us to getting captured indirectly or otherwise. In this case, I put myself in this position, granted Twilight doesn’t know this. Not knowing is part of the problem. Now when we were captured, it was Garble attacking us. What I did or didn’t do is irrelevant. I didn’t leave home, I didn’t make some choice. This was all Garble. It’s amazing how much the perspective can change how the worry is brought out. You wanted Garble to stop, Twilight doesn’t want me hurt. When something changes like this, the not knowing can really mess with Twilight or any creature really. Do you understand?” “I’m not sure Spike, I’m just not sure.” “Perhaps this is something you need experience in and can’t be explained. Every creature reacts to fear, worry and pretty much every emotion in their own ways. Twilight just doesn’t know how to handle this info yet. Anyway, I need to get ready for the Gala, it’s up to you what you want to do. You can stay or you can go.” “I guess I’ll go, I don’t want to ruin your relationship with Twilight.” Ember turned to leave but her arm was caught by Spike. “You can’t ruin our relationship even if you tried.” Spike let Ember go and waved goodbye. Ember returned the gesture and slowly disappeared out of sight. Spike smiled and turned around. “Twilight.” “I’m sorry Spike, tell me everything.” Spike nodded and sat down with Twilight. ��(O2
Sunset/Sun FlareChapter 30 Sunset stirred in her sleep, the doctors outside her sleep rushed to help as the equipment beeped and hollered for their attention. Sunset’s body shook violently on her bed. On top of that, Sunset was red and two bumps appeared on her back. “Redheart, what’s going on?” “Just help me hold her down.” Redheart was bounced up and down as Sunset shook. Despite the shaking and noise, Sunset’s vitals were normal. The doctors were confused and worried. What they didn’t know was what was happening within. Inside Sunset’s mind hours earlier, she was lost and confused. “Where am I, what’s going on?” Everything around her was black and cold. Last thing she remembered was yelling at Rarity and the others. “Come on girls, if this is some kind of pay back for yelling at you, you can just say so. I can’t really blame you I suppose but I was angry. You can’t tell me you wouldn’t act the same way after what just happened.” Sunset looked around and then heard a familiar voice. “Elements?” “Sunset Shimmer, you are a disgrace to us and don’t deserve us. Thanks to all the disharmony within you, the corruption will take hold. We never should have joined with such a disharmonious pony as you.” The voice was deep and angry. “I didn’t ask for this, I was told to come here. I never wanted this to begin with.” Sunset continued to look around but there was nothing there except for the voice. “No you didn’t you selfish brat. You’re only concern was becoming a princess of Equestria. It didn’t matter who you hurt including the other elements who are now at risk because of you!” Sunset felt tears run down her face but she wasn’t sad, she was angry. “What happened was not my fault! Pinkamena is the problem, not ME!” “WRONG YOU IGNORANT CHILD! HAD YOU NOT BEEN SO CRUEL TO BEGIN WITH, PINKAMENA WOULD NOT HAVE COME TO BE AGAIN! YOUR SELFISHNESS CAUSED HER TO COME OUT! YOU WERE THE START OF THEIR DESCENT!” “If it wasn’t me it would have been Gilda!” Sunset yelled back but with less conviction than the Element. “WRONG AGAIN, GILDA GAVE HER THE FINAL BOOST BACK INTO INSANITY. YOU GAVE THE FIRST BIG BOOST SHE NEEDED. HAD IT NOT BEEN FOR YOU, SHE WOULD HAVE NOT LOST CONTROL!” The Elements voices were booming, Sunset had to cover her ears just to keep them from bleeding. Sunset couldn’t take it, regardless of what she had said, she knew she had been the cause. She didn’t want to admit it but she was and it caused tears to run down her face. She didn’t want to hurt anypony, she just didn’t want to get hurt again. Everything was falling apart in front of her and she couldn’t stop it. “Please, I’m sorry. I never meant for this to happen.” Sunset fell to her knees in tears. “Your apology means nothing to us now. You have chosen your fate and unless you truly do something to restore order, you will forever be a monster!” The Elements went silent. Sunset was left in the darkness of her own hatred and bitterness. She could see everything she had done and it tore at her. She sat in a dark cold silence for what felt like forever before something that looked like her but red appeared. “Who are you?” “I am you Sunset and I can’t wait to kill them. That’s what you want, revenge.” “No, that’s not” Sunset didn’t get to finish. “Yes it is, you want revenge on Pinkamena and the others for the pain you are going through.” Sunset shook her head. “No, I” “You do, admit it. YOU DO!” “NOOOOOOO!” Outside Sunset’s mind the doctors had finally calmed Sunset’s body down. The minute they did, her vitals spiked. “What, how is this possible? Is she having an adrenaline rush?” Redheart didn’t get it, none of the doctors did and then Sunset woke screaming. The doctors stood stunned unsure of what to do. "Are you alright Sunset?” Sunset slowly looked up with a wicked smile and in a deeper voice spoke. “Sunset isn’t here right now. You can call me Sun Flare.” Sun Flare hunched over in pain as the two bumps on her back got bigger and bigger until the bumps burst from her back revealing a pair of bloody and holey wings. Blood sprayed all over the walls and the doctors. Sun Flare looked up with a deep bloodlust in her eyes. She lit her horn and then held onto her head in pain. Her crown, the Element of Magic appeared on her head and fused with her skull. Blood dripped down her face and onto the bed beneath her. Her horn stuck up from behind the fleshy crown that adorned her head. The pain subsided and Sun Flare began to chuckle. Blood ran into her mouth that she licked up with a pleased expression. “Thanks for the care doc, but I don’t need you anymore.” Sun Flare spread her newly grown wings and blast the window apart. “You’re a demon.” Redheart backed away along with the other doctors. “Perhaps, but be glad it’s not you I’m after.” Sun Flare flew out the shattered window just as Honor Guard came into the room with food and dropped it. "Sunset?" Honor Guard asked shaking. "No." Sun Flare flew into the sky and looked around. She had to find her targets. “First Pinkamena will pay and then the others.”Before she had the chance to really look, a voice she recognized all too well was heard. “What do you want?” The pony in black stood beneath Sun Flare. “What did I tell you? I tried to help you but no, you just wouldn’t listen.” “I don’t have time for you, I have bigger fish to fry.” Sun Flare said. “Of course you do and after you kill them, then what? What comes next?” The pony in black grabbed Sun Flare in her magic and pulled her down. “Fine, I’ll kill you first.” Sun Flare lit her horn and fired a large red blast of magic at the pony in black. The blast hit and dust filled the air. When the dust cleared, the only thing left was a charred body. Sun Flare touched the lifeless form and it turned to ash. “Now onto the main event.” d�_ˣ�
Pinkamena and her friends“Girls, girls, please calm yourselves.” Pinkamena stood in front of Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash inside of Sugarcube Corner. The three were furious and strangled between keeping their minds in check and the desire to hurt and not hurt Sunset all at the same time. The desire to hurt Sunset wasn’t their only problem, they hated Pinkamena as well, more so actually. Sunset may have been less than pleasant with them but Pinkamena threatened their families. To make it worse, Pinkamena wasn’t even sorry for anything, she never has been. Now here she was trying to tell the three of them to calm down. “Screw…you Pinkamena.” Rainbow said doing everything in her power to keep from changing for the worst. The pills they took were taken. Yes they gave up their pills but only because of Pinkamena. Rainbow and the others were trapped with no way out. “You will see the importance of being you again and once you do, we will have a few things to do. The first will be taking over Ponyville as our base of operations. After that, well, we will see how everything goes first.” Pinkamena sat back and watched as her friends struggled to fight their darker sides. The fight was amusing knowing all too well the fight was inevitable. Her friends would succumb in a matter of minutes. Pinkamena knew her friends well enough to know that they were without hope. Without hope, they would give up the fight. The first would be Rarity, then Applejack and finally the loyal Rainbow Dash. Pinkamena looked up at the clock. “I would say you have about ten seconds Rarity.” Pinkamena counted down the time and the second she came to one, Rarity collapsed to the floor. Pinkamena walked over and helped up her friend. “Ready Rarity?” Rarity looked up with dull eyes before giving a wicked smile. Her eyes had a fire in them she had never had before. “Oh Darling, how could I be ready without my needle or someponies coat in my workshop?” “It’s good to have you back Rarity, how do you feel?” “I’m ecstatic about being back after being trapped within that pathetic goodie two hoofed fashionista.” Rarity turned when she heard a thud. “I see Applejack fell first, do you have any of her pills?” “Of course I do, when have I ever not been prepared?” “I don’t think ya have ever not been ready Sugarcube.” Applejack stood slowly almost forgetting how to stand. “It’s been far too long since we’ve been back. What’s the first thing?” “Three…two…one.” Pinkamena said as another thud was heard. “Now with Rainbow Dash back, we need to get to the mayors office.” Rainbow smiled, weakly stood up and followed Pinkamena and the others out of Sugarcube Corner. Ponies around town coward the moment the five were seen walking down the street. Most ponies knew all about the five before they were good decent members of Ponyville. For this reason, they knew the signs of trouble just by seeing them. Ponies hid their children away or attempted to. Pinkamena wouldn’t allow any pony to hide. When some did, her friends would drag them out. “Don’t worry citizens of Ponyville, I won’t hurt you without reason so come to town hall and you won’t get hurt.” Ponies rushed to town hall and soon, all the houses were empty. When Pinkamena and the others arrived, Mayor Mare stood in front of Pinkamena and stared her down. “Mayor Mare, you have quite the backbone.” Mayor Mare was terrified but she couldn’t back down. This was her town and she wouldn’t allow Pinkamena and her friends to stay. “You… you leave th-this instant P-P-P-Pinkamena.” Pinkamena just smiled before punching Mayor Mare followed by a kick to her stomach and then a slash across her face. The cut was deep and would certainly leave a scar. Her blood dripped onto the ground. Pinkamena threw Mayor Mare to the ground and then looked into the crowd. “I am in charge now and anypony who wants to fight this will end up with Mayor Mare or should I just call you Mare now?” She looked at Mayor Mare and spit on her before turning back to the crowd. “You will all listen to me from now on or you will be punished.” Filthy Rich wasn’t a fool but he couldn’t stand for this. “Leave us Pinkamena and let us have Pinkie Pie back!” Pinkamena threw a knife and hit Filthy Rich right in the leg. “The next pony to mention my other half’s name again will meet a quick end.” Spoiled Rich and Diamond Tiara rushed to Filthy’s side. Spoiled Rich looked up at Pinkamena. “You’re insane!” Pinkamena laughed and shook her head. “No, I’m psychotic.” “What’s the difference?” “Easy, to say I’m insane would imply I have some sort of sanity. I don’t” Pinkamena looked at Diamond Tiara. “Hello Diamond.” Diamond Tiara was shaking and holding her father. “I know you enough Diamond Tiara. You are the biggest bully I know here in Ponyville along with Silver Spoon. I don’t like bully’s Diamond.” “Says the bully in front of us.” Cheerilee said before finding herself with a knife in her leg. “Now now Cheerilee, don’t be stupid. I’m simply keeping ponies safe from others and those that stand in my way are expendable. You must understand teach, there are terrible ponies in this world, bullies being one of them but they aren’t the only ones. I’m spreading my sights on bigger better prey if you will. I will go all through Equestria to make sure that all ponies remain safe. Do as I say, stand with me, and you won’t get hurt. As far as I’m concerned, if you fight against me, you fight for everything wrong with this world. I have always done things this way, making a meal out of my victims was simply insult to injury. They don’t deserve to be respected, they don’t derserve for ponies to feel bad about them and they don’t derserve to live.” Pinkamena turned to Diamond Tiara who was too scared to move and raised her knife into the air. “First I’ll rid the world of the rotten filly and then the mother that spawned her.” She didn’t get the chance to throw the knife as a blast of magic knocked it out of her hooves and sent it flying into the building behind her. Pinkamena looked into the air and saw a demonic looking Alicorn. “Who are you?” The pony smiled as she floated. “I’m Sun Flare or as you knew me, Sunset Shimmer and now you will pay for what you did to me!” Sun Flare lit her horn and Pinkamena and the others readied for a fight. “Bring it!” The five rushed toward Sun Flare. Pinkamena was going to end Sunset and no pony was going to stop her. H�넄1
Sunset, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow DashThis wasn’t happening, Fluttershy couldn’t go back to being the demon she was, that they were. Rarity’s breathing became rapid and her body began shaking. She looked to the cottage and then away and back again. She didn’t know what to do now. Two of her friends had become their previous selves, she was struggling with knowing how to deal with Sunset and Rainbow and Applejack were probably having a conversation right now. She had to tell them what happened. She ran into town and straight into Sunset. “Sorry Sunset, truly am.” “What’s got you all wound up, messed up a dress?” Sunset scoffed. Rarity wanted to snap but she kept her cool as there were more important things to deal with. “Think what you like but my friends are in trouble. If you care to help, you may tag along otherwise I really must be going.” Sunset had begun to care and actually wanted to help but she just couldn’t show it and wasn’t sure why. Maybe her pride was getting in the way or maybe she just didn’t want to get hurt again. Whatever the reason, she gave Rarity a weird look before Rarity huffed and walked off. A part of Sunset felt bad about it but the other part had a wall she had a hard time breaking down. “All right then, onto my friends.” Rarity ran off in search of her friends. After a few minutes of looking around, she found them at her shop. “Applejack, Rainbow Dash, are you two alright?” “Not really, our friend is still a crazy mare.” Rainbow hovered sadly in the air. “Where is Fluttershy, is she alright?” AJ asked. Rarity bit her lip and then took in a deep breath. “No, Pinkamena, she used us as a distraction to get to Fluttershy.” The three were quiet and upset. What could they do, Pinkamena was always a step ahead of them. She had everything planned out and they were afraid. Rarity knew what she had to do even though it probably wouldn’t do any good. “We need to tell Sunset about us. It’s not preferable but it needs to be done. Pinkamena knows us but she doesn’t know Sunset and let’s face it girls, Sunset was right about Pinkie. Perhaps we should trust her this time. “Trust who this time?” Sunset asked coming up behind them. The three turned around and sighed in unison. “Listen here Sunset, we all have a past and it’s coming back to haunt us, thanks to Pinkamena.” “I don’t really care what trouble your in because of her. I have my own issues to deal with.” Sunset tried to push past but Applejack wouldn’t let her. “Do you really want to mess with me hick?” “No but you need to know because this will affect you as well.” Sunset grumbled and shrugged. “I’ll take that as an ok.” Sunset rolled her eyes out of habit and mentally slapped herself. She couldn’t bring herself to actually be nice. The three in front of her wanted to confide in her and she kept insulting them. “I oughta.” “Calm down Applejack.” Rarity stepped between her friend and Sunset. “It was a long time ago when we were just fillies. I always had a creative mind but I wasn’t normal. I was always looking for new ways to create and I learned that if I skinned ponies and used their coats and skin, I could create a beautiful dress or anything really. At first it was dead ponies but soon it turned into something more. I would kill ponies just for their skins and coats. I created the most wonderful clothes and least in my eyes. I still have my first creation to remind me not to let my imagination run away with me. Anyway, I killed nearly two hundred ponies before I was taken to the mental institute. Once I got better, I saw the clothes I had made out of ponies and I almost threw up. I still remember everything I did and for a while, the screams haunted me but I had friends with me; the same friends who helped me to kill the ponies. What was left over after skinning the ponies, Pinkamena used in her cupcakes.” Rarity turned away in disgust and anger. “I don’t want to go back to being that way.” She said more forcibly than intended. Sunset backed away but was stopped by Rainbow Dash. “Listen Sunset, these are our stories and you need to know them. Whether any of us like it or not, you are a part of this group. You want to get out of here fine but this is bigger and wait a minute.” Rainbow Dash turned to Rarity. “Those cupcakes Pinkamena shared with us were made of pony?” “Darling, how could you not have known. She always said that there were special ponies in those cupecakes.” “I thought she meant that you all put a lot of time into them. Like you put a piece of yourselves in them, like artists do with their work.” With that said, Rainbow turned and threw up on the ground. “Well, you weren’t the smartest then. Anyway, consider that a little warning. Don’t let Pinkamena feed you cupcakes.” Rarity looked more disgusted. Sunset wanted to run away from this but at the same time wanted to know what else to avoid. She was going to do her best to help, somehow. “Ok, fill me in on everything.” “Glad to see you come around.” Applejack said with a smirk. “Just continue already.” Sunset grumbled and then mentally slapped herself again. She had a lot to work on. Rarity nodded. “May I Applejack?” AJ nodded. “Ok then, Applejacks story is similar to mine in the way of deaths involved. Applejack competed in many competitions, more so than now, and had a bit of an honesty issue. You see, she always had steroids on her if she felt she needed them. Of course they were magically enhanced so when they were used, results weren’t really noticeable. Applejack looked as if she had simply gotten better but this spiraled out of control thanks to our encouragement. Things went further than even Applejack had wanted it to go. You see Sunset, Applejack had no problem if she hurt any pony because of these steroids which were black market only because of the magic used to enhance them. It wasn’t until Applejack’s last steroid enhanced competition did she regret using them. She kicked a hay bale up to the top of the pile but thanks to the steroids, the hay bale tower was knocked over which was only a problem because at the time, weights were in the bales. It was to make it a challenge for competitors but what wasn’t considered was how much weight was in the tower. It was at this time that ponies realized that weights in the bales weren’t safe. Of course if AJ hadn’t used the steroids, the tower wouldn’t have fallen so fast. The force of Applejacks kick was to much. Anyway, the tower was too tall and heavy. It fell fast into the stands and crushed her parents. They were put into the hospital and died from internal bleeding. AJ confessed and she was taken to a mental hospital.” The story was a bit confusing but Sunset understood the gist of it. She could see why Applejacks explanation could be a little difficult. “Hold on, I get it, it’s bad and all but that seems like a simple addiction to me, how does that make her crazy.” Sunset asked. “I understand the disbelief darling, I do but it was more than that. Applejack didn’t need the steroids at any time and every pony including Applejack knew it. She had no problem killing pony’s because of them or at all really.” “Rarity, let me.” Rarity’s eyes widened in shock as AJ never wanted to talk about the steroid story. Rarity nodded to let Applejack finish. “It was more then all that, Pinkamena wanted me to help her. Killing ponies was one way to do just that. I got my parents killed because of Pinkamena. I killed my kin and Pinkamena didn’t care.” Applejack let tears slip down her face and her body began to shake. “She said the steroids would keep me from be suspected for any deaths, I would be safe but it was just a lie. She said it would all look like an accident. I never want to go back to being the way I was. Sunset isn’t wrong though, I was addicted but it didn’t start out that way. I can’t go back to being a terrible pony who lied, cheated, and killed. I just can’t.” Applejack’s knees gave way under her and she fell to her knees. Rarity and Rainbow were both there to comfort her. “I’m sorry Applejack, truly I am.” Sunset turned away and bit her lip. She wasn’t enjoying these stories and the more she heard, the more she felt she needed to hear and help. Helping was an unusual feeling but there she was feeling like she needed to. There were still a few more stories to be told. “What about Rainbow Dash?” Rainbow Dash cracked her neck and breathed in deep. “I’m not proud of myself either. I have always been a fan of going fast and winning. That was exactly my issue though. I never knew what I could do until Pinkamena showed me. I got into a race a long time ago as a filly and Pinkamena saw me win and create my sonic Rainboom. She spoke to me and told me that winning was nothing if you couldn’t enjoy it. I knew that already but there was more to it. She said I should try and destroy my opponents in a race. I thought I had but Pinkamena shook her head and laughed. I had to do more than just beat them, destruction was the only way to show dominance.” Rainbow looked away and stomped her hoof on the ground. “I believed her and so I did just that and destroyed every opponent I came across. I left their bodies mangled and all I could do was smile and laugh at how pathetic they had been. I did whatever it took to win and Pinkamena asked me to do her a favor whenever that happened. I left her the bodies of the defeated. I never knew what she did with the bodies though. I went on like this for years and to be honest, it has me trapped.” “Trapped, how?” Sunset asked truly curious. “Doesn’t matter, it just does and that’s all you need to know. There is only so much personal life that you need to know about!” Rainbow snapped and looked away. She couldn’t tell Sunset, it would only make things that much worse. “Ok crabby, you told me I needed to know and now you don’t want to spill everything.” Sunset wasn’t happy but she wasn’t about to get anything from them. She could tell from the looks on the others faces. “So what else do I need to know?” “Fluttershy.” Rarity said. “Fluttershy had always been a bully believe it or not. She had been such a bully that ponies died from her bullying. Pinkamena came to her and told her she couldn’t be pushed around and that Fluttershy had been strong. Flutershy said she knew. She followed Pinkamena wherever she went. The irony is that Fluttershy was never strong, it had always been an act. Fluttershy told us how she cried at night after doing the terrible things she did and then remembered that Pinkamena was there to help. You see, Fluttershy started life off getting bullied and decided that she had to be as well to make it in life. She became one and something in her snapped and told her she couldn’t be bullied anymore. She had to teach bullies a lesson and that included those who were in the wrong place at the wrong time. Any pony who crossed her had to be punished and they were. First she yelled at the ponies and then came the pushing. It escalated quickly into killing. The voice within her is the same voice within me and the others and no, it’s not Pinkamena. We all have a voice telling us we need to do the things we do. I suppose I should have mentioned that first but” Rarity sighed and then heard a voice behind her. She flipped around and saw Pinkamena with a knife to her sisters throat. Rarity froze. The others were about to speak but Pinkamena whistled. From behind Pinkamena came Fluttershy with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. “Yes Rarity, I agree but would it matter, I’m always one step ahead and you all know it.” Pinkamena tightened her grip on Sweetie Belles neck and drew blood from her neck. “Let’s make a deal, dear friends.”